SANSKRIT WORDS IN TĒVĀRAM
THESIS SUBMITTED TO BHARATIDASAN UNIVERSITY
FOR THE AWARD OF THE DEGREE OF
DOCTOR OF PHILOSOPHY
IN SANSKRIT
BY
B. SREENIVAS
REG NO. 016868
UNDER THE GUIDANCE 0F
Dr. T.N. ARAVAMUDHAN M.A., M.PHIL., PHD
PRINCIPAL
POST GRADUATE AND RESEARCH DEPARTMENT OF SANSKRIT
RAJAH’S COLLEGE OF SANSKRIT AND TAMIL STUDIES,
THIRUVAIYARU -613 204
JANUARY 2013 RAJAH’S COLLEGE OF SANSKRIT AND TAMIL STUDIES
THIRUVAIYARU 613 204 THANJAVUR DISTRICT. TAMILNADU
Dr. T.N. ARAVAMUDHAN M.A.,M.Phil.,Ph.D., Date: 02-01-2013
Principal and HOD Department of Sanskrit, Research Advisor
CERTIFICATE OF THE SUPERVISOR
This is to certify that the thesis titled “Sanskrit Words in Tēvāram” is a record of
research work done by B. Sreenivas under my supervision and guidance during the
period of research from October 2010 to January 2013 and that this thesis has not
previously formed the basis for the award to the candidate of any degree, diploma,
associate ship, fellowship of similar titles.
Signature
T.N. Aravamudhan RAJAH’S COLLEGE OF SANSKRIT AND TAMIL STUDIES
THIRUVAIYARU 613 204 THANJAVUR DISTRICT. TAMILNADU
B. Sreenivas, (REG. NO. 016868) Date: 02-01-2013 P.G. and Research Department of Sanskrit.
DECLARATION
I hereby declare that this thesis “Sanskrit Words in Tēvāram “ submitted by me for the
Degree of Doctor of Philosophy in Sanskrit of the Bharatidasan University is a record of research work done by me, during the period of research from October 2010 to January
2013 and this thesis has not formed the basis for the award to the candidate of any degree, diploma, associate ship, fellowship of similar titles.
Counter Signature B.Sreenivas
[Supervisor]
. RAJAH’S COLLEGE
OF SANSKRIT AND TAMIL STUDIES
THIRUVAIYARU 613 204
ACKNOWLEDGEMENT
First and foremost, I’m greatly indebted to my research supervisor and HOD,
Dept. of Sanskrit, Dr.T.N. Aravamudhan for inspiring me to do this research work and guiding me all along in this endeavour. My whole hearted thanks to him and to the
College staff and Sanskrit Department staff of Rajah’s College for their unflinching support and co-operation. I sincerely thank the authorities of the Bharatidasan
University in allowing me to pursue this research topic.
I would like to thank profusely Dr. M. Narasimhachary who gave me scholarly support and provided me with many reference materials concerning the topic. My heartfelt thanks to Dr.N.V.Deviprasad of Madras Sanskrit College for his commitment and support, I would also like to thank Dr. Subhash Chandra Bose, Retd. Tamil Professor of Rajah’s College, for his most valuable inputs in Tamil grammar and in giving a linguistic flavor to this work. I would like to thank Dr.Godha Sastrigal for spending his valueble time in reviewing and providing precious feedback to incorporate in this work.
Last but not the least; I would like to thank all my family members and well wishers esp. Dr.S.Champakalakshmi, who provided me constant motivation and overall support in completing this thesis in time. TABLE OF CONTENTS
SL # TITLE PAGE #
1 THE CLASSICAL LANGUAGES - SANSKRIT AND TAMIL 1
2 GENERAL HISTORY & TRADITION OF ŠAIVA SAINTS 12
BHAKTI MOVEMENT IN SOUTH INDIA (PANCHA 3 21 DRĀVIDA DESA)
4 RESEARCH METHODOLOGY & SCOPE 43
5 ADDITIONS 46
6 CHANGES 104
7 DELETIONS 174
8 CONCLUSION 184
9 BIBLIOGRAPHY 187
10 APPENDIX – 1 TIRUMURAI AUTHORWISE INDEX 189
11 APPENDIX – 2 TIRUMURAI ALPHABETICAL INDEX 212
12 APPENDIX – 3 KEY TO TRANSLITERATION 271
- 1 -
1. THE CLASSICAL LANGUAGES - SANSKRIT AND TAMIL
1.1 Introduction
Sanskrit and Tamil languages have some of the richest literary traditions among them with a hoary past. Both enjoy a classical language status as well. According to Prof. George L. Hart of the University of California, Berkley, for a language to be classified as Classical, the following criteria need to be satisfied. “It should be ancient, it should be an independent tradition that arose mostly on its own and not as an offshoot of another tradition, and it must have a large and extremely rich body of ancient literature.”1 Unlike other modern languages of India, Tamil satisfies each one these requirements in vast measures. Tamil is the first legally recognized Classical Language of India, as formally announced by the President of India at a joint sitting of both houses of Parliament2 in the year 2004 CE.
Similarly Sanskrit, the mother of all European languages and of many Indian languages is as old as the oldest among them. Belonging to the Indo-Aryan language super family it holds the rank of a classical language, together with other languages such as Classical Greek, Latin, Persian, Arabic Hebrew, Chinese and Tamil. The languages spoken in Northern India, flourished from the Indo-Aryan Sanskritic group of the Indo-Iranian branch, which belongs to the larger Indo-European family. Sanskrit and Pāli, the two languages surviving from ancient times, are important even today. Sanskrit is the classical language of India and Hinduism3, in which most scriptures, epics and ancient literature is written. Pāli is used as the liturgical and scholarly language of Buddhism. Most modern languages in North India stems from these two languages, such as Hindi, Urdu, Punjabi, Gujarati, Bengali, Marathi, Kashmir, Sindhi, Konkani, Rajasthani, Assamese and Oriya.
The geographical barriers of rivers, mountains, deserts and forests made it difficult for these languages to mingle, and hence even today, as one country, the languages and dialects spoken in India are very different from each other - either in written script, spoken words, grammar or tones. Further, the many religions, Gods, caste systems and other social and economical factors; have made it possible to nurture many different languages and dialects, within one country.
1 Statement on the Status of Tamil as a Classical Language by George L. Hart Letter on Tamil as a Classical Language ref from tamil.berkeley.edu/tamil-chair/letter-on-tamil-as-a-classical-language 2 BBC, India sets up classical languages, Sep 2004. Ref news.bbc.co.uk/2/hi/south_asia/3667032.stm 3 Etymology of Selected Words of Indian Language Origin, Iranga Fernando,2002 referred from www.wmich.edu/dialogues/themes/indianwords.htm - 2 -
When considering the two important language families of Dravidian and Indo-Aryan4, the first languages that proliferated from them, are extinct today, except in literary composition or liturgy. The languages that stem from the Dravidian family, which are still in use are - Tamil, Kannada, Malayalam and Telugu. These languages are mostly spoken in the South Indian states of Tamilnadu, Karnataka, Kerala and Andhra Pradesh respectively.
The exact antiquity of these languages can never be stated with any degree of certainty since new excavations and archeological evidences keep pushing the upper limit further and further. But, the fact remains that Sanskrit was the lingua franca of India for thousands of years with its golden period during the Gupta period (320-550 CE).
1.2 The Sanskrit language Sanskrit is one of the oldest languages of the Indo–European group to possess a substantial quantum of literature. It has also been of enormous and continuing importance as the classical language of Indian culture and the sacred language of Hinduism (Devabhāsha). It has always been believed that Sanskrit was created and then refined over many generations, typically over one thousand years, until it was considered complete and perfect in all respects 5. Sanskrit was not conceived as a specific language set apart from other languages, but as a particularly refined manner of speaking6. The current form of the language is believed to have evolved out of the earlier "Vedic" form of Sanskrit and certain scholars often classify Vedic Sanskrit and Classical Sanskrit as separate languages. However, both forms of Sanskrit bear remarkable degrees of similarity with each other, with points of difference occurring mostly in the areas of phonology, vocabulary, and grammar.
1.3 Spoken form The spoken form of the Sanskrit language developed into the various dialects of Prākrits. There is ample evidence of rapid evolution during the Vedic period, with the language of the latest phase, attested for example in the Upanishads, showing considerable grammatical simplification from that of the earliest hymns. The later Vedic form is, in broad terms, the form of the language that Pānini described with
4 The Dravidian Languages by Bhadriraju Krishnamurti – 2003 Cambridge University Press 5 Concise Encyclopaedia of the Languages of the World, J L Brockington, University of Edinburgh, Edinburgh, UK 2006 Elsevier Ltd p.918 6 Andrew Dalby, Dictionary of Languages, A&C Black London 1998, p.539 - 3 -
such exactness in his grammar around 4 BCE, thereby creating an absolute standard for the language thereafter. His work is clearly the culmination of a long grammatical tradition, based on concern to preserve the Vedas unaltered (hence the stress on phonetics), and is itself intended for memorization and oral transmission, as its brevity indicates.
Subsequently, Sanskrit as a spoken language was considerably rarefied, being replaced by its descendants, the Prākrits. One reason for the growth of the Prākrits was its widespread use among those outside the realm of nobility. Sanskrit continued to be relegated into the higher strata of nobility until it eventually became a language of Hindu rituals, as the Vedas were composed in Sanskrit. With literary languages enjoying the patronage of local kings as opposed to the religious orthodoxy, the earliest extant uses of Prākrit is present in the inscriptions of Emperor Asoka. While the various dialects are associated with different patron dynasties, religions and literary traditions, none of these languages developed into a "mother tongue" in any area of India.
1.4 Written form The earliest record of the language is contained in the hymns of the Rig veda, (which belong to around 1200–1000 BCE), but they were not committed to writing until a much later period because of their sacred character, for the Indian tradition has always placed greater emphasis on oral tradition than on written texts. In fact, the earliest dated record in Sanskrit is an inscription of 150 AD, significantly later than the use of Prākrit by the Buddhist ruler Asoka for his inscriptions in the 3rd century BCE. Early inscriptions used one of two scripts: the Kharōsthi7, deriving from the Aramaic script and the Brāhmi, less certainly deriving from a North Semitic script. The latter evolved into the Nāgari family of scripts, to which the Devanāgari script now usually used for Sanskrit belongs, although before the twentieth-century manuscripts were normally written in the local script.
1.5 The Tamil language Tamil is the Dravidian language with the most ancient literary tradition in India, dating from the early centuries. The earliest (3rd to 1st century BCE) inscriptions of Tamil are found in caves used by Buddhist and Jain monks, in a form known as
7 Microsoft’s Language Computing Community Portal referred from bhashaindia.com/Patrons/LanguageTech/Pages/Kharoshthi.aspx - 4 -
Tamil Brāhmi script8. Sharing ranks with other languages like Latin, Greek (Hellenistic) and Sanskrit, Tamil is the first "living" language (with reference to continued usage in its original form) to be given this honour.
The chronological point of progression of Tamil has been on an never ending pursuit for decades now. One of the probable reasons ascribed to this current difficulty lies in the fact that Tamil evolved a writing system from the Brāhmi script, circa 300 BCE. However, the dating system on the manuscripts alluding to this date has not provided definite results on this date. This is due to the fact that these palm leaf manuscripts are products of repeated reproduction. The earliest discovered text was the defining point in Tamil poetics and grammar – the Tolkāppiyam, which is estimated to be have been produced between the 3 rd and 2nd centuries BCE. Another great epic in the history of Tamil literature is the Silappadhikāram, estimated to have been written in the timeline of the Tolkāppiyam. Other great works ranging from the Thirukkural, Āthichoodi, Periya Purānam, Divya Prabhandham, serve as the hand- picked examples in affirming and confirming Tamil’s rich literary landscape.
1.6 The Tamil script As with other scripts descended from Brāhmi, consonants are combined with following vowels to make a single character group. Unlike others, Tamil has no compound consonant symbols. The Tamil script, admirably efficient in plan, is strictly limited to what is necessary to write Tamil phonemically. It works well in writing the literary language and for traditional vocabulary. The written form prevalent today is supposed to have been derived from the Brāhmi script of Emperor Ashoka's era. Subsequently, a variant of the Brāhmi script evolved into the Grantha script, which is utilized to write both Sanskrit and Tamil text. Between the 6th and 10th centuries AD, a new script, "Vettezhuthu"9 (literally meaning "letters that are cut") evolved to aid stone inscriptions. The changes involved, inspired some people to also call this script, "Vattezhuthu" (meaning "curved letters") on account of its smoothened edges and curved features. This name might have come into existence owing to the fact that a large part of the early Tamil literature was practiced on palm leaves. The script took on a curved style, to facilitate the use of sharp instruments to inscribe on the leaves. Linguistic changes such as the introduction of the over-dot diacritic for pure consonants and the ligatures for the compounds of certain vowels were also
8 Concise Encyclopaedia of the Languages of the World, Tamil - H F Schiffman, University of Pennsylvania, Philadelphia, PA, USA p.1047 9 Microsoft’s Language Computing Community Portal referred from http://bhashaindia.com/Patrons/LanguageTech/Pages/TamilScript.aspx - 5 -
incorporated in subsequent centuries. Apart from the 12 vowels and 18 consonants and Aayutha Ezutthu, there are six letters have been borrowed from Sanskrit, which are called the Grantha letters, to facilitate the writing of the 'loan words' as they are.
1.7 Linguistic influences The popularity of Sanskrit was estimated to be at its peak during the Medieval period, as evidenced by the large number of words of Sanskrit origin present in Tamil's literature. Perhaps one reason for Tamil's continuing prosperity could be the language's ability to adapt its structure and usage guidelines to cater to all sections of society.
This event, termed as Diglossia10 in linguistic terms, has been the prime reason behind Tamil's continued popularity as well as, paradoxically, a certain degree of degradation from the official, multi-textured language of the ancients. That such an adaptation has been allowed is evident from the following grammar rule from Solladhikāram of Tolkāppiyam (2000 BCE), on the grammar of the Tamil language and the earliest extant work of Tamil literature.
iyVQ©c¡lQ t¢r¢©c¡lQ t¢«ccQ©c¡lQ vz©c¡lQ 11 e]QÐ a«]tQªt ©cyQÊLQ IzQzcQ ©c¡lQªl Transliteration:
iyaṟcol tiricol ticaiccol vaṭacol eṉṟu aṉaittē ceyyuḷ īṭṭac collē
The Solladhikāram deals with words and parts of speech. It classifies Tamil words into four categories - iyar col (words in common usage), tiri chol (words used in Tamil literature), vada col (words borrowed from Sanskrit), tisai col (words borrowed from other languages).
The vada col loanwords are traditionally classified into two categories:
i. Tatsamā – such words where there is no change in the word and they are exactly the same in both the languages Examples: கமல,
காரண, ேம [ Kamalam, Karanam, Meru ]
10 Reflections on Diglossia, Coby Lubliner referred from ce.berkeley.edu/~coby/essays/refdigl.htm 11 tolkAppiyam of tolkAppiyar part II- collattikAram Chapter 9 – Section Eccaviyal Verse no.1 - 6 -
ii. Tadbhāva – such words that undergo a transformation so as to conform to the Tamil phonetic system and be written in the Tamil script. Examples: ப கஜ-ப கய, ஷப-இடப, ஹ-அ [Pankajam-pankayam, Rishabam-idabam, Hari-ari]
Another grammatical text which is widely referred to is Nannūl (ந) which is a work on the grammar of the Tamil language derived from Tolkāppiyam written by Pavananthi Munivar around 13th century has the following verse when explaning vada chol. ©p¡Æ eÎtQt¡ÑmQ c¢VpQÈ eÎtQt¡ÑmQ 12 IrQ eÎtQt¡ÑmQ i«yv] vz©c¡lQ Transliteration: potu eḻuttāṉum ciṟappu eḻuttāṉum Īr eḻuttāṉum iyaivaṉa vaṭacol
The above verse states that those words that are derived from syllables that are common to Tamil and Sanskrit and those words that are derived from syllables that are specific to Sanskrit and gets altered to suit tamil.
The classic form of Tamil called ‘Sentamizh’, shows a marked difference from the colloquial form called ‘Koduntamizh’, which is employed by most members of society today. However, this diglossia has been evident since early recorded history, with ‘Chentamizh’ finding widespread usage in art, including temple inscriptions and poetry, and documentation like literature and court transcripts.
An early and original poetic literature, known as ‘SangathTamizh’, has survived in the form of various anthologies; these early texts show a few borrowings from Sanskrit, and minimal Brāhmanic or ‘Hindu’ influences. After Old Tamil, a Middle Tamil literature can be distinguished, marked by diverse influences, including increasing Sanskritization, Buddhism, and Jainism. In the 6th to 9th centuries, Bhakti or devotional poetry (the hymns of the Āzhwārs and Nāyamārs), devotional literature honouring Vaišnava and Śaiva saints respectively, developed and spread as a phenomenon across India causing a grand cultural integration13.
12 Pavananthi Munivar’s Nannūl verse 274 13 The Power of the Sacred Name: Indian Spirituality Inspired by Mantras, V. Raghavan, William J. Jackson – 2011 World Wisdom Link - 7 -
From this period until the arrival of Western colonizers and missionaries, Tamil literature reflects pan-Indian norms devoted to philosophical and religious writings, with heavy Sanskritization except may be for the poetry of Kamban. After the consolidation of colonialism, Tamil literature shows more influences of Western, especially English ideas. But the development of English education in India also stimulated resistance to these norms and a renaissance and revival of Tamil, focusing on purifying the language of Indo-Aryan and other loan words.
Such theories as Aryan invasion and the likes as put forth by some Western indologists fuelled the Dravidian-Aryan antagonism and along with it the Brāhmin- Non Brāhmin disputes that got generalized into Sanskrit - Tamil language rivalries14. Political movements of various kinds started using such divisions for identity, publicity and petty gains. This seizure of Sanskrit as the language of a race of people called Aryans and hence also Hinduism, is behind all these painful political struggles which are still ongoing. However a study of Tamil literature shows that right from the beginning of Tolkāppiyam such a dichotomy and rivalry did not exist. There is substantial material in the sections below to prove the case in point in unambiguous terms.
To get this perspective right let us see through a few examples below, where the authors of such classical Tamil works have always regarded Sanskrit in very high regard. For instance in the Chapter on Āgamacirappu in Tirumandiram15, Tirumūlar says av¢[Qk¢]QV v¡ÐmQ aÆkzQÄ m¡ÐMQ c¢m¢zQz«lpQ pzQÄy¢rQ ªp¡k¢]QV v¡ÐnQ tm¢[QcQ©c¡lQ vz©c¡lQ eÑm¢vQ v¢rNQÄmQ uNrQtQÆmQ av«] uNrÌ m¡ªm
Transliteration: aviḻkkiṉṟa vāṟum atukaṭṭu māṟuñ cimiḻttalaip paṭṭuyir pōkiṉṟa vāṟum tamiḻccol vaṭacol eṉumiv viraṇṭum uṇarttum avaṉai uṇaralu māmē Notes: Life takes its birth, stands preserved a while, And then its departure takes; caught In that momentary wave of flux, Him we glimpse, The Lord who in Tamil sweet and northern tongue Life`s mystery revealed.
14 Vedic Tamil arguments of Dr.K.Loganathan referred from sites.google.com/site/vedictamil/home st 15 Tirumular Tirumandiram 1 Tantram 3. Āgamacirappu 10 – 103 – 3 – 9 - 8 -
The following verse is from Sekkizhār magnum opus - Periya Purānam,
©t]Qtm¢ÎmQ vzk«lÊmQ ªtc¢kÉmQ ªpÂv] m]QV¢]Q i«z nzmQ Èr¢ÊmQ vLQL«lªy ©p¡ËLQAk o]QV¢y ©myQ uNrQ ªv¡ÄmQ uLQ uËk¢pQ p¡Äv¡rQ 16 p]QV¢Êz]Q ÈzQk¡N¡pQ prm«]ªy p¡Äv¡rQ Transliteration: teṉtamiḻum vaṭakalaiyum tēcikamum pēcuvaṉa maṉṟiṭai naṭampuriyum vaḷḷalaiyē poruḷāka oṉṟiya meyyuṇarvōṭum uḷḷurukippāṭuvār paṉṟiyuṭaṉ puḷkāṇāp paramaṉaiyē pāṭuvār
Notes. The hymns in Tamizh, samskritam and other languages praising the Grace of Lord Shiva should be sung with the complete involvement of their body, mind and speech with the spirit of love.
The corresponding verse in Tirutonda Tiruvantāti is ©t¡ÀtQt vz©m¡[¢ ©t]Q©m¡[¢ y¡©t¡]QÐ ªt¡]QV¢yªt m¢ÀtQt iyl¢«c vlQlv«ky¢lQ v¢NQªt¡Ê©nVQV¢ vÀtQtmt¢VQ t¢lQ«l amQpltQt¡]Q mlrQp¡tHQkLQªmlQ uÀtQt m]tQ©t¡ÄmQ p¡zvlQªl¡ ©r]Qp utQtmªr
Given below are some quotes from the Tēvāram authors. The following verse is quoted from Sambandar Tevaram.
©t]Q©c¡lQ v¢MQ amrQ vz©c¡lQ t¢«c©m¡[¢ e[¢lQnrmQÈ eÄtQÆtQ ÆMQ ©nMQ iËLQ n£HQktQ ©t¡ÎÆ eÎ ©t¡lQ Èkìr¢lQ aMQc]mQ p¢t¢rQnQt«]y a«lkzlQ k«zy a]QÐ eÎnQt 17 vMQc nMQ aN¢ kNQzrQ vrQtm¡]£cQcrtQt¡ªr
teṉcol viñcamar vaṭacol ticaimoḻi yeḻiṉarampu eṭuttut tuñcu neñcirul ṇīṅkat toḻuteḻu tol pukalūril añcaṉam pitirntaṉaiya alaikaṭal kaṭaiya aṉṟeḻunta vañca nañcaṇi kaṇṭar varttamā ṉīccarat tārē
16 Sekkizhar Periya Puranam – Paramanaiye Paaduvar Puranam 12 – 59 – 2(4156) 17 Sambandar Tevaram –Sung at Tiruppugalur Varthamaneecharam 2 – 092 - 7 - 9 -
Notes: Singing in any one of the languages such as tamiḻ, excellent sanskrit and words borrowed from the twelve countries bordering the country where chaste Tamiḻ is spoken, playing songs on the strings of yāḻ and viṇai. In ancient pukalūr where devotees wake up from sleep worshipping with joined hands in order to dispel the ignorance in the mind which has been staying there for a long time. Civaṉ who adorned his neck with the cruel poison which arose in the moving ocean which is like the collyrium scattered everywhere when it was churned, is in varttamāṉiccaram. Translation by : V.M.Subramanya Aiyar–Courtesy: French Institute of Pondichery / EFEO (2006)
One can refer to the following verses from Appar Tevaram v¡]v]Qk¡NQ v¡]vrQkQÀ ªmlQA]¡]Qk¡NQ vz©m¡[¢ÊmQ ©t]Qtm¢ÎmQ m«VkLQn¡]QÀmQ 18 A]v]Qk¡NQ A]QWnQÆmQ A^]¡]Qk¡NQ…..
vāṉavaṉkāṇ vāṉavarkku mēlā ṉāṉkāṇ vaṭamoḻiyun teṉṟamiḻum maṟaikaḷ nāṉkum āṉavaṉkāṇ āṉaintum āṭi ṉāṉkāṇ…. Notes: He is of the empyrean; He is far above the celestials; He became Sanskrit, Tamil of the South and the four Vedas; He bathes in the Pancha- kavya; ….
In another verse he states that Ar¢ymQ tm¢ª[¡Ä i«cA]v]Q àr¢y ÀNtQt¡rQ ÀV¢ n¢]QVv]Q k¡r¢«k u«zy¡]QkzmQptQÆ«VcQ 19 c£rQiylQ ptQtrQ ©c]QÐ a«zm¢]QkªL Transliteration: Āriyam tamiḻōṭu icai āṉavaṉ, Kūriya(k) kuṇattār kuṟi niṉṟavaṉ, Kārikai uṭaiyāṉ, kaṭampantuṟai, Cīr iyal pattar, ceṉṟu aṭaimiṉkaḷē Notes: devotees possessing great and good nature! Civaṉ who is himself as Sanskrit, Tamiḻ and music who is the goal of people who possess good qualities in an excessive measure. go and reach Kaṭampantuṟai where Civaṉ who has a lady on his half, dwells
18 Appar Tevaram sung at Tirucivapuram Ref 6 – 87 – 1 19 Appar Tevaram sung at Tirukadampatturai Ref 5 – 18 – 3 - 10 -
majestically:Translation: V.M.Subramanya Aiyar–Courtesy: French Institute of Pondichery / EFEO (2006)
In yet another reference we find that,
i]Q a^y¡rQkQÀ i]QpmQ v¢«LpQp¡]Q kNQz¡yQ Ar¢y]Q kNQz¡yQ tm¢[]Q kNQz¡yQ 20 aNQN¡m«l u«V emQ aNQNlQ kNQz¡yQ…
Transliteration: iṉ aṭiyārku iṉpam viḷaippāṉ kaṇṭāy āriyaṉ kaṇṭāy tamiḻaṉ kaṇṭāy aṇṇā malaiyuṟaiyem aṇṇal kaṇṭāy Notes: He confers joy on His servitors dear to Him, He is Arya; He is Tamil; He is the noble One abiding at Annaamalai; Translation: T.N.Ramachandran Thanjavur 1995
In light of the above statements made by the divinely gifted authors of these works, the current research topic is focussed upon identifying such words that are of Sanskrit origin in the Tēvāram compositions covering up to Eight Tirumurais. It could be possible that some of these words might have been absorbed into Sanskrit but nevertheless they are accepted in the current form in both languages and have been used in texts of classical status. It may not be entirely possible to authoritatively establish as either of these languages as the ‘language of origin’ for a given word.
We have seen that the loanwords found in classical texts are classified into tadbhāva (derived from Prākrits and not directly from Sanskrit; lit. ‘derived from that’) and tatsamā (unassimilated loanwords from Sanskrit; lit. ‘same as that’). The loanwords (tadbhāva) are mostly taken from Pāli and Prākrits and some directly from Sanskrit but with phonological changes that suit Dravidian phonemics. The spread of Jainism and Buddhism during the early centuries of the common era must have been responsible for the spread of learning Pāli and Prākrits in the Dravidian south. There are Prākrit names in the cave inscriptions written in Tamil–Brāhmi, 2 BCE.
20 Appar Tevaram sung at Tirumaraikkadu Ref 6 – 23 - 5 - 12 -
2. GENERAL HISTORY & TRADITION OF ŠAIVA SAINTS
2.1 Introduction
The Dravidian Hindus produced two large collections of sacred works, one Šaivite the other Vaishnavite, which in popular esteem, rival the sanctity of the Vedas. Both consist of hymns, attributed to a succession of saints and still sung in the temple worship, and in both sects the saints are followed by a series of teachers and philosophers.
According to the Tamil devotional classic, "Periya Puranam1," (The Great Epic) by Sekkizhar who lived in the middle of 12th century, is the saga of the sixty-three Nāyanmārs also known as Nāyanārs (servitors of the Lord) — who not only lived for their Lord Šiva but also adored Him in delightfully distinct ways. These Šaivaite saints lived in the Tamilnadu kingdoms hundreds of years ago.
2.2 The Bhakti Tradition in Šaivism
Bhakti (devotion) is at the center of Tamil Šaivism. Bhakti is the focus of the Āgamas and worship at the Šiva temple; the theme of the songs and lives of the saints; and it is the basis of the Siddhanta philosophy. Bhakti, expressed in act and attitude, continues to be the most important religious activity for Tamil Šaivas; and these devotees continue to hold the notion that symbolism and meanings of devotion are best realized through hymns of the saints — each beloved for the special and unique way in which they articulate devotional spirit. Lord Šiva, whom these Nāyanārs worshipped, is not a sectarian deity but the Supreme Creator, Preserver, and Destroyer of the universe.
The saints do not belong to any one community but hail from various communities, rich and poor. They are of both sexes and of all ages, and range from tribal hunters to emperors of vast domains. Caste creed, wealth, status do not count with them, as how the Lord treats his devotees. The trials and tribulations they cheerfully underwnent and the incredible sacrifices they make for the Lord's sake defies common sense. Anyone who reads the lives of these Nāyanārs will no doubt be impressed by the sense of devotion they had for the Almighty. The life of each and every saint is a grand illustration of the emancipation of the soul in its search for the Supreme Divine Being.
1 Periya Puranam — A Tamil Classic On The Great Saiva Saints of South India. Ed. Dr. N. Mahalingam. Chennai: Sri Ramakrishna Math, 2000 - 13 -
2.3 The 63 Nāyanārs
Inspired by Šiva Himself2, the Saint Sundarar who lived in the eighth century sang the Tiru-
Tondar-Togai pathikam (Assembly of the sacred slaves) at the temple of Tiruvārūr.
This hymn is the original list of the Šaiva Saints, and Sundarar apparently listed the names in the order in which he happened to recollect them. The list follows a random sequence, being neither chronological, nor alphabetical, nor grouped according to caste or occupation. Since Sundarar sang the glory of the saints at the command of God Šiva Himself, the list became a sanctified one. It was elaborated by Nambi-Andar-Nambi in the 10th century and codified by Sekkizhar in the 12th century in his seminal work — the Periya Puranam — but the sequence remained unaltered. The order of this list is meticulously followed in the temples for the placement of bronze or stone images of the Nāyanārs, as also for their figures on the temple walls.
The list of these 63 saints is presented here under3.
01. Tiru-Nilakantar 22. Kurumbar 43. Kaliyar 02. Iyarpagai 23. Karaikkal Ammaiyar 44. Sathi 03. (Ilaiyangudi) Marar 24. Apputhi Adigal 45. Aiyadigal Kadavarkon 04. Meyporul 25. Thiru-nila-nakkar 46. Kanampullar 05. Viranmindar 26. Nami-nandi Adigal 47. Kariyar 06. Amarnithi 27. Tiru-jnana-Sampandar 48. (Ninra-Seer) Nedumaran 07. Eripathar 28. Kalikamar 49. Vayilar 08. Enathi 29. Tirumular 50. Munai-aduvar 09. Kanappar 30. Dandi Adigal 51. Kalar-singar 10. (Kungiliya) Kalayar 31. Murkhar 52. Idankaliyar 11. Manakanjarar 32. Somasi Marar 53. Seruthunaiyar 12. Arivatayar 33. Sakkiyar 54. Pugal-thunaiyar 13. Anayar 34. Sirappuli 55. Kotpuliyar 14. Murthi 35. Siruthondar 56. Pusalar 15. Muruga 36. Cheraman Perumal 57. Mangaiyarkarasi Ammaiyar 16. Rudra-pasupathi 37. Gananathar 58. Nesar 17. Tiru-nalai-povar 38. Kutruvar 59. Senganar (Ko-Chengat Cholar) 18. Tiru-kurippu-thondar 39. Pugal Cholar 60. Tiru-Nilakantha Yalpannar 19. Chandesar Perumaan 40. Narasinga Munaiyar 61. Sadaiyar 20. Tiru-navuk-arasar (Appar) 41. Athipathar 62. Isai-jnani Ammaiyar 21. Kulachirai 42. Kalikambar 63. Sundarar (Murthi)
2.4 Discovery of the Tēvāram hymns
The story of the canonization of the Tēvāram is told in a 14th century work, the Tirumuraikanta Purānam ("The Story of the Discovery of the Holy texts"). According to it, the 11th
2 Dehejia, Vidya. Slaves of The Lord — - The Path of the Tamil Saints. New Delhi: Munshiram Monoharlal Publishers Private Ltd., 1988 3 Catechism of the Shaiva religion, Sabhapati Mudaliyar (transl. Foulkes, 1863), p. 21 - 14 -
century Chola King, Abaya-kula-cēkaran4, [or King Râjarâja (c. 1000 A.D.)5], asked the poet Nambi- āndar-Nambi of Tirunāraiyūr to reveal the hymns and lives of the Šaiva saints to the world. At the king's request, that the lost hymns of the saints be recovered, he worshipped his chosen deity, Ganapathi in his persona of "Pollāp-pillaiyār of Tirunāraiyūr."
Lord Ganesha revealed the location of the hymns to Nambi — one of the sealed room near the golden hall of the great Šiva temple in Chidambaram. Upon further prayers from Nambi, Sri Ganesha revealed the termite-eaten manuscripts to the king. Even today one can wtiness the Ganesha shrine (Tirumurai kāttiya vināyakar) inside the Chidambaram temple. It is said that termites had eaten a large number of hymns and that the hymns compiled by Nambi consisted only of the remaining hymns.
Having compiled these hymns of Sampandar, Appar, and Sundarar into seven books, Nambi set out to recover the lost musical tradition of the songs. He finally managed to reconstruct the melodic and rhythmic aspects of the hymns with the help of a female descendant of the musician (Thiru-Nilakantha Yalpana Nāyanār) who had accompanied Sampandar on his travels. The recovery of the sacred hymns establishes the authenticity of the Tēvāram hymns as "revealed" scriptures6, attested by the miraculous communications from Lord Ganeša and by Lord Šiva.
2.5 Šaiva Siddhanta and its literature
There followed a period of scholasticism in which the body of doctrine called the Šaiva Siddhānta was elaborated by four Ācāryas, namely Mey-Kanda-Dēvar, (CE 1223) Arulnandi Šivam, Maraigñāna-Sampandar and Umāpati Šivam (CE 1313). It will thus be seen that the foundation of Šaivite philosophy in Tamil is later than Rāmānuja and the first Vaishnavite movements, and perhaps it was influenced by them7.
Šaiva Siddhanta8 is the philosophy of southern Šaivism. It owes its origin to no single author. It is midway between Sankara’s Advaita and Ramanuja’s Visishtadvaita. Its literature consists chiefly of:
(1) the twenty-eight Šaivite āgamas,
4 Peterson, Viswanathan Indira. Poems to Šiva - The Hymns of the Tamil Saints. Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass Publishers, 1989 5 Hinduism and Buddhism An Historical Sketch by Sir Charles Eliot.Vol II 6 Peterson, Viswanathan Indira. Poems to Šiva — The Hymns of the Tamil Saints. Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass Publishers, 1989 7 Hinduism and Buddhism An Historical Sketch by Sir Charles Eliot.Vol II Aug, 2005, ref from gutenberg.org /files/16546/16546-0.txt 8 Sivananda, Swami. Sixty-Three Nayanar Saints. World Wide Web edition. India: Divine Life Society, 1999 - 15 -
(2) the collection of Šaivite hymns known as Tirumurai compiled by Nambi āndar nambi, (it contains Tirumantiram of Tirumular; the Tēvāram of Appar, Sundarar, and Sampandar, and the Tiruvācakam of Manikkavacakar),
(3) the collection of the lives of Šaivite saints, known as the Periyapurānam,
(4) Meykandār’s Šiva-gñānabodham,
(5) Arulnandi’s Šivagñānasiddhiar, and the works of Umapati9.
Tirumūlar’s Tirumantiram is the foundation upon which the later structure of Šaiva Siddhanta philosophy was built. The central doctrine of the Šaiva Siddhanta philosophy is that Šiva is the Supreme Reality, and that the Jiva or the individual soul is of the same essence as Šiva, but not identical. Pati (God), Pašu (soul) and Paša (the bonds) and the thirty-six tattvas or principles which constitute the world are all real. It recognizes the three entities, as separate, but it shows a tendency to explain away the existence of matter and to identify the soul with the Lord more closely than its original formula allow.
Matter is described as māyā and is potentially contained in the Lord who manifests it in the creative process which begins each kalpa. The Lord is also said to be one with our souls and yet other. The soul is by nature ignorant, in bondage to the illusion of māyā and of Karma, but by the grace of the Lord it attains union (not identity) with him, in which it sees that its actions are his actions.
The Šaiva Siddhanta system is the distilled essence of Vedanta. It prevailed in Southern India even before the Christian era. Tirunelveli and Madurai are the centres of the Šaiva Siddhanta School. In modern times Šaiva theology is represented among Dravidians by the works of Šivagñānar (CE 1785) and his disciple Kachiyappar: also by the poems of Rāma- linga adigal.
2.6 The Tirumurai Collection
Panniru Tirumurai (panniru = "twelve"; tirumurai = "holy books") refers to the twelve-book collection of hymns and writings of South Indian Šaivite saints, compiled by Saint Nambi-āndar-nambi (CE 1000).
The Tirumurai collection as we know today consists of the following.
9 It is contained in fourteen śâstras, most of which are attributed to the four teachers mentioned above - 16 -
Thirumurai Name Author Verses No 1 Tēvāram 2 Tirugñāna Sampandar 4147 (thirukkadaikkaappu) 3 4 5 Tēvāram Tirunāvukkaracar (Appar) 3067 6 7 Tēvāram (tiruppāttu) Sundarar 1026 Tiruvācakam & 8 Manikkavacakar 1056 Tirukkōvaiyār Composed by 9 authors: thirumāligaitthēvar, chēndhanār, karuvūrtthēvar, Tiruvisaippā & pūnturutti kādanambi, 9 301 Tiruppallāndu kandarādittar, vēnāttadikaL, thiruvāliyamudanār, purudottama nambi, chēdhirāyar 10 Tirumantiram Tirumūlar 3047 Composed by twelve authors (consisting of 41 prabantams): tiru-ālavāyudaiyār, kāraikkāl ammaiyār, aiyadikal 11 Prabanthams kādavarkōn, cēramān 1419 perumāL, nakkIrar, kallādar, kapilar, paranar, ilamperumān adikal, adirāvadikal, pattinattup pillaiyār, nambi-andār-nambi 12 Periya-Purānam Sekkizhār 4286
Total (Number of verses available): 18349
These 12 Tirumurai are also looked up as arranged into four categories10 which are
i. sthothiram (stothram) - hymns in praise (tirumurai 1-9) ii. chāththiram (shaastram) - guidelines or philosophical treatises (10th tirumurai) iii. prabantham (assorted) - songs of various metric constructs (11th tirumurai) iv. purānam (history) - historical recount (12th tirumurai)
10 Satguru Sivaya Subramaniya Swami. Dancing with Siva. 5th ed. USA: Himalayan Academy, 1997 - 17 -
Being a popular and favorite faith of Tamil Nadu, Šaivism has attracted the attention of scholars of other religions too. This fact is exemplified by the efforts of Rev. G.U. Pope (1820–1908), who took to translate Tiruvacakam and Tiruvarutpā (one of the philosophical treatises of Šaiva Siddhanta) into English. Other scholars, such as Kingsbury11, attempted to render into English some of the stanzas of the works cited in the above table. Thus, Panniru Tirumurai has proven to be a subject for translation and research.
2.7 Brief life history of samayak kuravar Nālvar
Here we are going to discuss the foremost among the 63 Nāyanmārs since the current scope of work covers their works. These four great saints of Šaivism who took birth in the world showing the path of elevating oneself to the Supreme Šaiva are known by the term samayak kuravarkaL or simply nālvar. They are:
i. Tirugñānasampandar ii. Tirunavukkarasar iii. Sundarar and iv. Manikkavacakar
2.7.1 Tirugñāna-sampandar
Saint Tirugñānasampandar is expected to have lived around 7th century CE12 and was born to Šivapada Hrudiyar and his wife Bhagavathiar who lived in Sirkāzhi near Chidambaram in Tamil Nadu. They were Šaivite Brahmins. When Sampandar was 2 to 3 years old his parents took him to the Šiva temple where Šiva with his consort appeared before the child and Pārvati fed the child with milk of wisdom. His father saw drops of milk on the child's mouth and asked who had fed him, whereupon the boy pointed to the sky and responded with the song Todudaya Seviyan,13 the first verse of the Tēvāram. From the moment he drank the milk of wisdom, Thirugñānasampandar began to sing soul-stirring songs in praise of Lord Šiva. At his investiture with the sacred thread, at the age of seven, he is said to have expounded the Vedas with great clarity.
11 Hymns of the Tamil Saivite Saints, by F. Kingsbury and G.P. Phillips, 1921, at sacred-texts.com 12 Dr. R. Nagasamy. "A New Pandya Record and the Dates of Nayanmars and Alvars". Tamil Arts Academy.2009 13 SampandarTevaram 1-1-1. - 18 -
In the first half of the seventh century, the most popular faiths in South India were Jainism and Buddhism14. The Pāndiyan King, Kūn Pāndiyan had converted to Jainism, which Sampandar had long expressed opposition to. His queen Mangayarkarasi invited Sampandar after the king fell ill.15 Sampandar sung for the king, which is said to have cured his disease. Later, Sampandar got the king to embrace Šaivism.16
The text Periya purānam states that Sampandar brought two people back to life by singing hymns. One of those resurrected was the daughter of a business man in the temple of Mylapore in Chennai and the other was a man who was bitten by a serpent at Tirumarugal near Tiruvārur. There are many such miracles that are recorded throughout his life. Sampandar attained liberation at the age of sixteen soon after his marriage at Tirunallūrperumanam.
2.7.2. Tirunavukkarasar
Tirunavukkarasar also known as Appar ("Father") was a 7th century poet-saint. He was an older contemporary of Sampandar. His birth-name was Marulnīkkiyār: he was called "father" by Sampandar, hence the name Appar. 17 Sundarar states in his Tiruttondartokai that Appar had composed about 4900 hymns, this is repeated by Nambiyāndar nambi and Sekkizhār, but only 3130 are available today. 18
Details of Appar's life are found in his own hymns and in Sekkizhār's Periya Purānam. Appar was born in the middle of 7th century in Tiruvāmur, Tamil Nadu. His sister, Tilakavathiār was betrothed to a military commander who died in action. When his sister was about to end her life, he pleaded with her not to leave him alone in the world.19 She decided to lead an aesthetic life and bring up her only brother. During boyhood, Appar was very much interested in Jainism and started studying its scriptures. He went away from home and stayed in their monastery in Bihar and was renamed Dharmasena.20 Seeing the transient, ephemeral world he decided to probe into truth through renunciation. After a while, afflicted by a painful illness, Dharmasena returned home. He prayed for relief at the
14 Hinduism and Buddhism An Historical Sketch by Sir Charles Eliot.Vol II Aug, 2005 Chapter 28 page 3 15 Hymns of the Tamil Saivite Saints, by F. Kingsbury and G.P. Phillips, 1921, page 11. 16 R. Nagasamy. "A New Pandya Record and the Dates of Nayanmars and Alvars". Tamil Arts Academy.2009 17 Ayyar, P. V. Jagadisa (1993). South Indian shrines: illustrated. Asian Educational Services 18 Dr R. Nagasamy, Siva Bhakthi Chapter 2, Tamil Arts Academy.2009 19 Zvelebil, Kamil (1974). A History of Indian literature Vol.10 (Tamil Literature) Page 95 20 Sages Through Ages - Volume V: India's Heritage.P.74.K. K. Nair - 19 -
Šiva temple where his sister served and was cured. He was also involved in converting the Pallava king, Mahendravarman to Šaivism.21 This was also the period of resurrection of the smaller Šiva temples. Appar sanctified all these temples by his verses and was also involved in cleaning of the dilapidated temples. He was called Tirunavukkarasu, meaning the "King of divine speech".22
Navukkarasar is supposed to have stayed many years at Tiruvatikai with his sister before visiting other Šiva temples to sing in praise of Šiva. He heard of Sampandar and went to Sirkāzhi to meet him. Sampandar respectfully addressed Navukkarasar as Appar (father) and he and Appar travelled together singing hymns. Appar is said to have travelled to about a hundred and twenty-five temples in different cities or villages in Tamil Nadu. He is believed to have died at the age of 81 in Tirupugalūr.
2.7.3. Sundarar
Sundarar or Sundaramurthi Nāyanār lived around 8 th Century CE. was one of the most prominent among the Nāyanārs. He was a contemporary of Cheramān Perumāl and Kōtpuli Nāyanār who also figure in the 63 Nāyanmārs. The songs of praise are called Thiruthondathokai and is the original nucleus around which the Periya purānam is based. The Periya Purānam, which collects the legends of the Nāyanārs, ends with him. The hymns of seventh volume of the Tirumurai, the twelve-volume compendium of the poetry of Tamil Šaiva Siddhanta, were composed by him.
Sundarar is unique among the Nāyanārs in that both of his parents are also recognised as Nāyanārs. He was born Nambi ārurar to an Ādi Šaiva (temple priest) brahmin couple, Sadayanār and Isaigñāni, in the village of Tirunāvalur. The ruler of the local kingdom (Thirumunaipādi-Nadu), Narasingamunaiarāyar a chieftain, adopted him and brought up as his own son, attracted by the beauty of the child he saw while playing in the street. Sundarar was a contemporary of great Pallava emperor Rājasimha who was also a Nāyanmār saint and also author of many devotional hymn works in tamil. A temple inscription in Tiruvārur says that Sundarar's father Sadayan belonged to the lineage of sage Bharadwaja and his mother Isaignani also a Nāyanmār saint belonged to the lineage of sage Gautama. From epigraphs it is also inferred that a Sanskrit hagiography on Sundarar namely
21 The royal temple of Rajaraja: an instrument of imperial Chola power, Vasudevan, Geetha (2003) New Delhi 22 A History of Indian literature Vol.10 (Tamil Literature), Zvelebil, Kamil (1974). Page 96 - 20 -
sva swami mitra prabhandam translated as travelogues of he who became friend of lord is now not available.
Legend states that while Sundarar was being married, the ceremony was interrupted by an old ascetic who asked for Sundarar as his servant. He claimed that Sundarar's grandfather pledged him according to an ancient palm leaf manuscript in his possession. Sundarar and those assembled at the wedding were outraged and called the old man a mad man. But a court of Vedic scholars concluded that the palm leaf was legally valid. Crestfallen, he resigned himself to servitude in the old man's household and, following him to Tiruvennainallūr village, was led to the Tiruvarutturai Šiva temple.
The old man was said to be Šiva himself, who told him: "You will henceforth be known as ‘Vantontan’, the argumentative devotee. Did you not call me a mad man just a short while ago? Begin your hymn addressing me 'O mad man!'23 (Pitta pirai cūdi perumānē perālā24). Subsequently, Sundarar moved around Tamil Nadu, visiting several Šiva Temples of Tamil Nadu.
At Avinasi, an ancient piligrim centre near present day Coimbatore, Sundarar prayed to the Lord to give back life to an eight-year-old boy who had died untimely. On hearing his hymn the Lord bestowed His grace and the boy who was swallowed by a crocodile was instantly returned by it.
In Tiruvārur, he recited the names of all 63 Nāyanārs: this recitation is called Tiruttondartokai. In it, he refers to himself as the servant of servants of these saints.25 His fame reached the ears of the Cheramān Perumāl, a king in neighboring Kerala who came to Tiruvārur. Both embarked on a pilgrimage. Later Sundarar became tired of life and was taken up to heaven by a white elephant as per Periya purānam. The king followed him on his horse.
2.7.4. Manikkavacakar
Manikkavacakar the author of Tiruvacakam was a minister to the Pandiya king Varagunavarman II (862 CE – 885 CE) see footnote 25, he lived in Madurai. His work is a poetic expression of the joy of God-experience, the anguish of being separated from God. Although
23 A Short Introduction to Saivism, Subodh Kapoor Genesis Pub., 2002 page 223 24 Sundarar Tevaram – 7 – 1 - 1 25 Ten saints of India, T. M. P Mahadevan, (Bhavan's book university), 1971 - 21 -
he is a prominent saint in Southern India, he is not counted among the sixty-three Nāyanārs. The poems of Manikkavacakar have such individuality of thought and style that one would suppose them to mark a conspicuous religious movement. Recent Hindu scholars are disposed to assign him to the second or third century26 In support of this, it is plausibly urged that he was an active adversary of the Buddhists, that tradition is unanimous in regarding him as earlier than the writers of the Tevâram who make references (not however indisputable) to his poem, and that Perisiriyar, who commented on it, lived about 700 A.D.
Manikkavacakar is said to have been born in Tiruvādavūr, near Melur, seven miles from Madurai on the banks of river Vaigai. He was an ādi Šaiva Brahmin servitor who wore the top tilted knot to denote his servitor ship to Šiva as a part of profession, like other servitors like Sampandar etc. A poetic and elaborate hagiography of Manikkavacakar and his works was written in 16th century and is called Tiruvilayādal purānam meaning - "An account of divine deeds". The same is not available now in its original form.
According to legend the king had selected Manikkavacakar as a part of his legion seeing and had once entrusted him with a large amount of money to purchase horses for his cavalry. On his way he met an ascetic and received enlightenment, realised that material things are transitory and built the temple of Šiva in Tirupperunturai with the money. The temple at Tirupperunturai is considered an architectural marvel among Hindu temples even today. From the time, the saint poet wandered to various temples and devoted hymns on Šiva. Finally, he settled in Cidambaram and merged with the Lord there.
The Tiruvempāvai , a collection of twenty hymns in which he has imagined himself as a woman and praises Šiva. This along with the ten songs of Tiruppalliezhuchi on the Tirupperunturai Lord are sung during the holy month of Margazhi (9th month of the Tamil calendar). Charles Eliot has praised Tiruvacakam saying, “In no literature with which I am acquainted has the individual religious life - its struggle and dejection, its hopes and fears, its confidence and triumph - received delineation more frank and profound.”
26 Tamilian Antiquary, Sesha Aiyer gives 275 A.D. as the probable date, and 375 as the latest date, pp. 1-57 -21-
3. BHAKTI MOVEMENT IN SOUTH INDIA
3.1 Introduction
Bhakti is derived from the Sanskrit root ‘Bhaj’ which means ‘to revere’. Therefore the term Bhakti can be defined as “devotion,” or passionate love for the Divine. When a concept or practice influences a large section of the society, it becomes qualified to be called as a ‘Movement’. The Bhakti movement in South India is a religious movement in which the main spiritual practice is loving devotion towards God among the Šaiva and Vaišnava saints.
3.2 Reason for the Bhakti movement
Prior to the coming of Islam to India, Hinduism, Jainism and Buddhism were the religions of main stay. Hinduism lost its simplicity due to the many philosophical schools it had. Two different sects, i.e., Vaišnavism and Šaivism also appeared within Hinduism. In course of time Šakti worship also came into practice. Common people were baffled on the modes of worship. When Islam came to India, the Hindu life was dominated by a host of ceremonial and ritualistic pursuits. Outwardly it looked polythestic meaning they were followers of many Gods and Goddesses of the Hindu religious pantheon. There were superstitious beliefs and religion was seen as complicated. To add insult to injury the prevalent caste system that professed untouchability and inequality in society, caused widespead dissensions among different sections of the people.
On the other hand, Islam preached unity of God and brotherhood of man. It emphasized monotheism. It did not profess or was against idol worship. It preached equality of man before God. The oppressed lot and the people who were branded as belonging to low castes were naturally attracted towards Islam. Fanaticism, bigotry, and religious intolerance began to raise their heads. It was to remove such evils; religious leaders appeared in different parts of India. They preached pure devotion to God called Bhakti in order to attain salvation or Godhead.
On the philosophical side, this period saw the rise of the Vedanta school of philosophy, which focused on the elucidation and exegesis of the speculative and -22-
philosophical Vedic commentaries known as the Upanishads1. The Advaita, or non- dualist interpretation of Vedanta was developed in this time by Adi Shankara (788- 820CE). He gave new interpretations to the ancient Vedic religion, and integrated essence of Buddhism2 into Hindu thought. Ramanuja (1017-1137CE): wrote commentaries on Brahma Sutras, Bhagavad Gita and the Upanishad; expounded Visishtadvaita or qualified monism. Madhva (1238-1319 CE) broke away from the doctrine of unity of God and the human soul prevalent at the time and preached Dvaita or dualism, where the divinity was seen as separate from the human conscience.
During this period of religious tumult the Bhakti movement originated in ancient Tamil Nadu and began to spread to the north during the late medieval ages when North India was under Islamic rule. The Islamic rulers were propagatng Islam to the general public. The Bhakti movement was counter to the prevalent caste ideology which was dividing Hinduism. The movement was a spontaneous one and the mystics had their own methods of devotional expression.
3.3 The Origins of the Bhakti movement
Bhakti Movement had its genesis in the South India and was characterized by the writings of its poet-saints. They eulogized devotion to personal God and were engulfed in passionate love for the Divine. The Šaiva Nāyanār saints and Vaišnava Āzhwār saints of Tamilnadu spread the doctrine of Bhakti among different sections of the society, irrespective of caste and sex, during the period between the 7th and the 10th century3. It gained momentum from the 12th centuries in the central western regions of India, and then moved northward, coming to an end roughly in the 17th century. The Bhakti movement of the Vaišnavaites and that of the Šaiva were simultaneous and started almost together. The movement has left an indelible mark in human beliefs and faiths since then.
1 Bhakti Schools of Vedanta by Swami Tapasyananda, Sri Ramakrishna Math, 2010 2 Devotion or Bhakti Movement of India, Dr. Jyotsna Kamat’s article from kamat.com 3 A. K. Ramanujan observes bhakti as "a great, many-sided shift [which] occurred in Hindu culture and sensibility between the sixth and ninth century, Norman Cutler, ‘Tamil Bhakti in Translation’, Journal of the American Oriental Society, Vol. 111, No.4(Oct-Dec 1991), p 768 -23-
The Āzhwār and Nāyanār saints used the medium of Tamil language for preaching and composing devotional outpurings. All these features gave the movement a popular character. For the first time Bhakti acquired a popular base. The South Indian Bhakti saints were critical of Buddhists and Jains4 who enjoyed a privileged status at the courts of South Indian kings at that time. In the earlier centuries of Tamil Nadu, Buddhist scholars and monks enjoyed royal patronage under the rulers of Kalabhra dynasty. They followed a religious policy of anti Brahmanism during their regime. Buddhism and Jainism with Pāli and Prākrit, seem to have flourished during this period. They were also intolerant towards the Tamil concepts of literature chiefly the Aham form of poetry and arts like music and drama and the religious beliefs of the inhabitants.
The defeatof the Kalabhras by the Pandyas, Pallavas, and Chalukyas of Badāmi led to the end of religious prosecution for nearly 300 years5. The saint poets engaged in public debates with the Buddhist and Jain monks which included performance of many a miracle. Significantly enough, the saints started traveling from temple to temple, singing and dancing with their devotees. And slowly it became a mass movement and the activities of Āzhwār and Nāyanmārs came to be identified as the start of the Bhakti movement6. D.Gnanasundaram, Kamban Chair Professor at Pondicherry University sees it as a return to the “roots” of Tamil society where the emphasis is on the present material world rather than on sacrifice and abstinence7. Even the religion of the Bhakti poets is sensuous, and the Āzhwārs and Nāyanmārs alternately profess love to or chide their Gods, depending on their mood, in their poetry.
At the same time, however, these poet-saints resisted the authority of the orthodox Brahmins by making Bhakti accessible to all, without any caste and sex discrimination. Some of these saints came from all walks of life including lowly
4 Bhakti Movement's development in India, SUN STAFF, Canada from ww.harekrsna.com/sun 5 Bhakti Movement in Tamilnadu, Dimensions of Bhakti Movement in India, A. A. Manavalan, (Ed)H.M. Marulasiddaiah, Akhila Bharatiya Sharana Sahitya parishat, Mysore, 1996. pp 75 6 A History of Indian Literature: From Courtly to the Popular, Sisir Kumar, Sahitya Akademi, N.Delhi,2005. p28 7 Bhakti movement and Tamil, Shyam Rengathan June 23,2010 from www.thehindu.com/news/states/tamil-nadu/bhakti-movement-and-tamil/article481129.ece -24-
professions and some of them were women. The saint-poets preached Bhakti in an intense emotional manner and promoted religious classlessness. They believed in the fact that true knowledge can be achieved only through selfless devotion and worship of the Supreme Power.
3.4 The Bhakti Cult
It is perhaps a misnomer to call Bhakti a cult8, for it is on all hands accepted as a primary form of relationship between God and man manifested in what is designated as religious attitude. Religion and Bhakti are synonymous terms. The Hindu reformers preached a doctrine that aimed at eradicating most of the ills prevailing in the then Hindu society. The Bhakti cult brought great deal of relief to the common man and preached ‘realisation of God through devotion and love’.
This movement influenced all communities and castes. It aimed at religious harmony, unity and social fraternity. It believed in liberalism and religious inclusion. The Bhakti movement was liked by common people, because it prescribed a simpler method to realize God. It did not demand a deep knowledge of the scriptures. This movement could give the people the opportunity to attain God through deep devotion.
The esteemed philosophical schools only changed the thoughts, but the Bhakti movement changed the entire perspective of a human. It went beyond artificial beliefs and rituals and encouraged people to have just complete faith in God. The Bhakti movement in India poured out a rich collection of literature based on devotion, spirituality and faith.
3.5 Prominent features of the Bhakti movement
Some of the common features of the Bhakti movement are enumerated below.
- It discarded rituals and sacrifices - It gave importance to teacher or guru - Moral education was the essential component of the teaching
8 Bhakti Cult in South India Dr.K.C.Varadachari ref from drkcv.org/Books/kcv7chap_16.pdf -25-
- It was based on individual God, thus it came to discard the priestly class as an intermediary between the human being and God - It was an egalitarian movement which denounced caste - It emphasized on purity of heart and mind, humanism and devotion - It was monotheistic in nature - God is either with form (Saguna) or formless (Nirguna) - The Bhakti saints preached in local languages.
3.6 Characteristics of the Bhakti poetry
The practices of both Šaivite and Vaišnavite are indebted to Aham and Puram conventions of Sangam poetry. Vaišnavite poetry of Āzhwārs used the transformation of human love-centered Aham conventions while the Šaivite poetry of Nāyanmārs based themselves on Puram convention which is praising the valor and generosity of earthly kings. Nevertheless there is a constant overlap of these conventions in Bhakti poems9.
The following observations of Manavalan10 succinctly capture the salient points that define the contour of Bhakti poetry that dotted the landscape of the Tamil country during that era.
- It is, at least most part of it, occasional in composition, the occasions being more or less similar. - It has a definite end in view which is a more socio-political than literary. - It has a distinct and uniform structure, though the anthologists have classified them differently in terms of their religious principles or priorities. - It is choric in character and hence most of this body of poetry is sung attuned to patterns of popular music. - It is historical in that the period and the places of composition have imposed temporal and spatial dimensions on these poems. That is to say it is a movement of literature.
9 Transmutations of Desire & Power in Bhakti Expressions, H.S. Shivaprakash International Conference on Dravidian linguistics, Mysore, 2005. p 2 10 Bhakti Movement in Tamilnadu, Dimensions of Bhakti Movement in India, A. A. Manavalan, (Ed)H.M. Marulasiddaiah, Akhila Bharatiya Sharana Sahitya parishat, Mysore, 1996. pp 74-75 -26-
- In view of this successive ideologies that governed the movement, the earlier compositions are protestant in tone and hence socio-political in aim whereas the later compositions are more spiritual and persuasive towards psychic participation in the blissful experience.
Cutler11 points out certain similarities in the poems and sectarian environments of the hostile atmosphere of Vaišnavite and Šaivite sects, which is:
(1) The saints incorporated conventions of classical Tamil poetry in their hymns in both its erotic and heroic forms, and also features of the Sanskrit stotra, often adapting both to the more subjective tone of Bhakti poetry. Vaišnava and Šaiva Bhakti poets also share a common repertoire of prosodic and rhetorical techniques.
(2) The saint's expression of his (or in a few in- stances, her) own feelings serves as a paradigm defining the relationship between devotee and divinity and thus as a medium for bringing devotees together as members of a community of Bhaktas.
(3) The saints and their poems are closely linked with the worship of iconic forms of Šiva and Višnu in temples and with a religious sensibility that emphasizes God's presence in particular sacred places. On the one hand, the Tamil Bhakti corpus includes visual descriptions that closely correspond to particular iconographic representations of Šiva and Višnu, descriptions of ritual acts of worship, and hymns in celebration of particular temples and/or their environs. On the other hand, by the 11th century the saint’s poems were recited as part of the rituals performed in temples, a practice which continues to this day. Thus the poems document the growth of the temple as the pre-eminent worship environment in the Tamil country, and they also became an important element of that environment.
(4) Their poems contain numerous allusions to Vaišnava and Šaiva myths. Many of these are documented in the Sanskrit purānas and are widely disseminated
11 Tamil Bhakti in Translation, Norman Cutler, Journal of the American Oriental Society, 1991 Vol. 111, No.4, p 769 -27-
throughout the subcontinent, but others are documented only in Tamil sources and/or are set in local Tamil landscapes.
(5) The canonized poems of the saints are spoken of as the "Tamil Veda", a designation which not only is indicative of the authority they command among Tamil Vaišnavas and Šaivas, but also suggests that both sectarian traditions value, and indeed celebrate the Tamil language as a fit medium for the expression of revealed truths.
Therefore Bhakti literature assimilated the Sanskrit poetic conventions along with the existing Sangam tradition. The Sangam poetic tradition that went into a recession during the Kalabhra period re-emerged at this moment.
3.7 Bhakti and Societal transformation
Manavalan12 opines that, contrasting to a literary work which emerges from a society, Bhakti literature creates a society. It is unique as it has reshaped the contemporary society’s ideology and continues its influence for more than three to four centuries.
In the ancient period of Sangam Age, the society was stratified into some kind of social hierarchy but the notion of “upper” and “lower” caste was not prevalent. But with the aggression of Kalabhras this fabric was broken. A rigid caste system was implanted and women were regarded as worthless. As mentioned earlier poetry, music, drama and other arts were looked down upon as something evil and disagreeable engagements. It is natural tha such a repressed society broke the bounds and revolted strongly against the oppressor. Bhakti movement started its trajectory from this point. It successfully ousted the anti-social perspectives of human life. And this strong political and social movement cut across barriers of caste and creeds. Also one of the important gospels of the Nāyanmārs and Āzhwārs is the meaninglessness of caste in the eyes of the Lord. Therefore Manavalan believes, “Though it looks like a rising against the Jains and the Buddhists, essentially it was spear-headed towards achieving a social amelioration, besides bringing about the
12 Bhakti Movement in Tamilnadu, Dimensions of Bhakti Movement in India, A. A. Manavalan, (Ed)H.M. Marulasiddaiah, Akhila Bharatiya Sharana Sahitya parishat, Mysore, 1996. pp 76 -28-
inevitable change in the rulers as well13. The leaders of such a mass movement included people from diverse socio-political arenas- kings, chieftains, ministers, military-generals, farmers, merchants, potters, weavers and so on. The poets also contributed in their own way. The poet-saints wrote poem in Tamil so that the lay man can comprehend it and understand.
3.8 Some examples from the Nāyanmārs
Among the Nāyanmārs, only a few had made a study of the āgamas. The rest were pure and simple Bhaktas. They performed absolute self-surrender to the Lord and served the devotees of Lord Šiva. They were quite ignorant of philosophy. They cleaned the temple premises, made garlands of flowers for the Lord, lighted the temple lamps, planted flower gardens and fed the devotees of Lord Šiva and served them. For them worship of Šiva Bhaktas was regarded even superior to the worship of Lord Šiva Himself.
Kannappa, the hunter, was totally ignorant of Šaiva doctrine, philosophy or worship, but attained the zenith of devotion. He did his worship in his own way by bathing the image with the water carried in his own mouth, threw the flowers down from his own tuft and offered the best part of the cooked pork after examining it with his teeth. He plucked his own eye to replace Šiva’s bleeding eye. He resolved to give his second eye also. But Lord Šiva stopped him from doing it and blessed him.
Once Tirunīlanakka Nāyanār was performing the pūja. A spider fell upon the image of Šiva. His wife at once blew it away from close quarters. The saint was infuriated by that act that made the image impure. He wanted to abandon her. But the Lord appeared before him in his dream and showed the saint how his whole body except where it had been spat upon, was blistered owing to the fall of the spider. He now realised that Bhakti is more important than the knowledge of the šastras.
13 Ibid page 77 -29-
Sirutondar killed his child with his own hands and prepared meat to please the devotee of Šiva. He was prepared to go to anny length against the rules of the scriptures, in order to practice what he considered as Šiva virtue.
Kungilik-kalaiya Nāyanār was supplying incense to the Lord in the temple of Tirukkadavūr. In the process he lost all his wealth. There was nothing left in the house. Then his wife gave him a plate and asked him to buy some rice in exchange for it. The Nāyanār bought incense and took it to the temple. He had no knowledge of the Vedas or the āgamas, but only had devotion towards the Lord.
Iyarpagai Nāyanār was observing the vow of giving everything that the devotees of Šiva wanted. Lord Šiva came in decked up as a Šiva devotee, but in the garb of a libertine. The devotee asked the Nāyanār: “Give me your wife”. Nāyanār willingly gave his wife. His relatives objected and fought with him. The Nāyanār overpowered everyone and escorted them into the forest. The pseudo-Yogi vanished to reappear in his real form of Šiva on the sacred bull and blessed them.
Eripatta Nāyanār killed the elephant and five men as the elephant destroyed the flowers which were meant for the worship of the Lord. Lord Šiva appeared and saved the king and the Nāyanār and the elephant with the five people who were lying dead.
Arivattaya Nāyanār began to cut his throat as he was not able to give the usual offering of red rice to Lord Šiva. Lord Šiva stopped him from the gruesome self infliction and blessed him.
Murti Nāyanār used to offer sandalwood paste to Lord Šiva at Madurai. When sandalwood was not available, he began to rub his elbow very hard upon the sandstone. Lord Šiva was moved by his devotion and blessed him to be the king. Later he reached the abode of Šiva.
Nandanār, the untouchable saint entered the fire and came out of it in a splendorous form and merged with his Lord.
Tirukkuripputondar was a washer man by caste. He washed the clothes of the devotees of Šiva. Lord Šiva appeared as a poor man with a very dirty rag. The saint washed the rag. As there was a heavy rain, he could not dry it in time. He was very -30-
much upset and began to dash his head against the stone. Lord Šiva appeared before him and gave him salvation.
Naminandi Adigal was mocked at and refused oil by some merchants of the town, to light the lamp inside the temple. He resolved to light the lamp with water from the kamalālayam, the temple tank. Through the grace of Lord Šiva he had the lamps lit up the whole night.
Kalikamba Nāyanār used to welcome the devotees of Šiva to his house and feed them after washing their feet. His wife also helped him perform this service. On one occasion, one of their servants had come into the house as a Šiva devotee. The Nāyanār as usual began to wash his feet but his wife refused to help him. Nāyanār cut off her hands and did the service himself.
Kalaia Nāyanār used to light the temple lamps with oil supplied by himself. Over a period of time he lost all his property. He thought of selling his wife but of no avail. Then he resolved to offer his own blood in the place of oil. When he was trying to do this Lord Šiva intervened and blessed him.
Kanampulla Nāyanār was lighting the lamp in Šiva temples. He too lost his properties. He began to cut grass and purchase oil out of the money realised by selling grass. One day he could not sell the grass and therefore he burnt the grass itself. He could not get the grass one day. He resolved to burn his hair. There upon Lord Šiva showered His grace upon him.
Eruttunai Nāyanār cut off the nose of the queen for smelling a flower which was meant for the Šiva puja when it had accidentally fallen on the floor. The king came to know of this and gave an additional punishment to the queen by cutting off her head. The king too attained the grace of the Lord.
The Nāyanmārs were not much concerned with Šaiva doctrines or philosophy. They attached the greatest importance to Šiva worship, even though it was against the ordinary rules of right and wrong. They had the utmost regard for the externals of Šiva worship. They were prepared to do anything to preserve these outward forms, even at the cost of their lives. -31-
We can clearly understand from the life history of these Nāyanmārs that any one whatever his caste might be, and whatever his societal status be, he could attain the grace of Lord Šiva. If classified in the Varna tradition the movement was represented by Brahmins, Kshatriyas, Vaishyas and Farmers, besides the scheduled castes and tribes such as parayas, chandalas and the hill tribe of hunters.
3.9 Some examples from the Āzhwārs
Similarly the Āzhwārs who were the worshippers of Lord Vishnu were twelve in number. Among them Nammāzhwār, Tirumangai Āzhwār, Āndal and Periyāzhwār were famous. The songs of the Āzhwārs were compiled into a book called Nālāyira Divya Prabandham by Sri Nadamuni. It is also known as Anubhava Vedanta.
The devotional song collection of Āndal, the only woman Āzhwār, is called Tiruppāvai. The revered Āzhwārs came from all castes, a symbolic notion in Vaišnavism to show that devotion to God transcends above caste. Nammāzhwār, or Šatakōpan, belonged to the Vellāla caste. Tirumangai Āzhwār belonged to the Kallar tribe. Tirumazhisai Āzhwār belonged to Paraiyar untouchable caste due to his brought up by his foster parents from that caste. Tiruppan Āzhwār belonged to Pānar tribe, again an untouchable caste. Tondaradipodi Āzhwār was a weaver of flower garlands. Kulashekhara was a King from Kerala. Vishnu Chitta, or Periyāzhwār, was a Brahmin.
Zvelebil prefers to calls this conglomeration ‘a spiritual democracy’ 14 rather than a social one. Yocum makes an important observation, “Anyone could become a devotee of God, i.e., of Višnu or Šiva, and no severance from the world was required. Bhakti was compatible with the everyday worldly tasks of the common villager. Pilgrimage, the practice of austerities, and the learning of sacred texts were not necessary. The only requirement was a mind at all times fixed on God15. Furthermore he elaborates, “While bathing in the tank in the morning, while preparing an aromatic bathing compound with mortar and pestle, while picking flowers, and even
14 Zvelebil, Kamil (1974). A History of Indian literature Vol.10 15 Shrines, Shamnism, and Love Poetry ,Glenn E. Yocum, Journal of the American Academy of Religion, Oxford University Press, Vol.41, No.1, (Mar 1973), p6 -32-
several hymns for accompanying the playing of popular village games.” Thus Bhakti was interwoven in every day acts of life.
3.10 Trade-offs in the Bhakti movement
The South Indian Bhakti movement had its limitations as well. It never consciously opposed Brahmanism or the varna and caste systems at the social level. It was integrated with the caste system and the "lower" castes continued to suffer from social maladies. There was no elimination of Brahmanic rituals such as worship of idols, recitation of the Vedic mantras and pilgrimages to sacred places, in spite of the overriding emphasis on Bhakti as the superior mode of worship. The Buddhists and Jains were its main targets, not the Brahmins. This perhaps was also the reason why the Brahmin dominated temples played an important role in the growth of the South Indian Bhakti movement.
Since the ideological and social foundations of the caste system were not questioned by the South Indian saint-poets, the Bhakti movement of the South in the long run strengthened it, rather than weakening it. Ultimately, after the movement reached its climax in the 10th century, it was gradually assimilated into the conventional Brahmanical religion. But despite these limitations, the South Indian Bhakti movement in its heyday succeeded in championing the cause of religious equality and consequently, the Brahmans had to accept the right of the "low-caste" to preach, to have access to Bhakti as a mode of worship and to have access even to the Vedas16.
3.11 Bhakti renaissance in Pancha Drāvida region
3.11.1 Bhakti movement in Karnataka
There are two types of Bhakti poets in Kannada; the Sharanas and the Haridasās. The fact that two distinct philosophical systems, Veerašaivism and Mādhwamata, have inspired these movements has gone a long way even in determining the world-views of the poets17. The tradition of Haridasā literary
16 Bhakti Movement's development in India, SUN STAFF, Canada from ww.harekrsna.com/sun 17 The Bhakti movement as Social Protest, D.R. Nagaraj from cscsarchive.org/MediaArchive Rec #: A0120165 -33-
movement ushered in an era of devotional literature in Karnataka. Scores and scores of Haridasās have composed songs in praise of Krishna (incarnation of Vishnu). 'Haridasā' stands for 'servant of Hari’. Right from 14th to 19th century, we find several Haridasās who wrote devotional compositions which could be set to music with simple instruments like Tanpura, and Tala (Cymbals). They wrote kirtans, bhajans, prayers, lullabies, festival songs, and house-hold-chore songs.
Purandaradasā and Kanakadasā are the foremost among Haridasās. Purandaradasā (1540 CE) was a great literary figure of Bhakti movement, and is revered as the father of Karnataka classical music (Carnatic music). Purandaradasā was a great poet, social reformer, and a great composer. He preached the virtues of leading a pious life through his songs, knows as ‘padas’. His innumerable compositions render themselves beautifully to music, whether they are lullabies, folk-songs, bhajans, or devotional songs. All of Purandaradasā's works are in simple metrical songs, which can be sung on all occasions, and convey devotion in the Bhāgavata philosophy. He is one of the foremost saints of India to understand the power of music and its appeal to illiterate common folk. His songs are sung in every village of Karnataka irrespective of the community. He achieved a rare synthesis of music and poetry.
No biographical details of Kanakadāsa are available. Tradition makes him a member of shepherd (Kuruba) community who was a chief (nāyaka) of security forces under a local king. Spiritual equality and moral integrity are the two major values they celebrate with all the resources of wit, irony and lyricality at their command.
The study would be incomplete without the mention of the Lingayat movement in Karnataka. The Lingāyats challenged the idea of caste and the “pollution” attributed to certain groups by the Brahmanas18. They also questioned the theory of rebirth. Those won them followers amongst who were marginalized within the Brahmanical social order. The Lingāyats also encouraged certain practices
18 The Bhakti movement as Social Protest, D.R. Nagaraj from cscsarchive.org/MediaArchive Rec #: A0120165 -34-
disapproved in the Dharmašastras, such as post-puberty marriage and the remarriage of widows. The Virašaiva tradition is derived from vachanas (literally, sayings) composed in Kannada by women and men who joined the movement and the one who spearheaded them was Basavanna (1106-1168CE) who was initially a Jaina and a minister in the court of a Chalukya king. His followers are known as Veerašaivas. This is different from the Kashmiri šaivism although they may be referred by the same name.
3.11.2 Bhakti movement in Maharastra
The sweep of the Bhakti movement also covered Maharastra and the areas of old Rajasthan, SIndh etc. The work of Bopadeva on the elucidation of the Bhāgavata purana under the Yadavas of Devagiri, under whom Jnaneswara flourished, gave to this part of the country, the Krishna Bhakti. The most important of them are Namadeva, Tukaram, Samartha Ramdas, the author of Dasābhoda among others. In Gujarat too, the two important figures who sanctified it were i. Narasimha Mehta of Junagadh (author of Vaišnava jano to) and ii. Mirabhai of Rajasthan. This spirit pervaded Sindh, as the lives of Shah Karim and Shah Inayat and the poems of Shah Abdul Karim show.
We can underline the influence of Bhagvat Puran and Šiva Nath Panth on the Maharashtra Dharma. In Maharashtra region a saint named Govind Prabhu founded Mahanubhav sect. Maharashtra Dharma increased the social mobility of the people of the lower castes. It permitted the lower caste people to join the armed forces. As a result it played constructive role in the rise of Maratha power.
The names worth mentioning from the Marata region are:
Jnanadeva (1271-1296 CE): He was the worshipper of Vithoba associated with lord Krishna. He was the fountain-head of the Bhakti movement in Maharashtra, founder of Marathi language and literature, wrote a long commentary on the Bhagvad Gita, called the Bhavarthadipka, more commonly known as Jnaneshvari
Namadeva (1270-1350 CE): A contemporary of Jnanesvara, he was a tailor by caste and was opposed to all caste distinctions. The object of his devotion was Vithoba or Vithal (identified with Vishnu) of Pandharpur. The cult of Vithoba or Vithal known as -35-
Varkari sect was founded by Namadeva. He acted as a bridge between Bhakti movement and monotheistic movements.
Eknath (1533-1599 CE): A great scholar saint from Maharashtra who wrote a commentary on the Ramayana called the ‘Bhavartha Ramayana’ and another commentary on the eleventh book of the Bhāgavata Purana.
Tukaram (1598-1650 CE): The greatest Bhakti poet from Maharashtra wrote devotional poems, known as Abhangas, which are the glory of devotional poetry.
Ramdas (1608-1681 CE): The last great saint poet from Maharashtra. Dasābodha is the compilation of his writings and sermons.
In Maharashtra there was a Dharkari sect as well. The founder of this sect was Ramdasā samarath. He was the teacher of Šivaji. He composed a text Dasbodha. The Dharkari sect gave emphasis over the spirit of harmony between the spiritual life and worldly life.
3.11.3 Bhakti movement in Andhra Pradesh and Orissa
The Bhakti movement of the Tamil country had a vast impact in this region too. The whole region was always considered a single region notwithstanding the influence of different languages and dialects spoken by the people of this region. The Siddha tradition mainly attributed to Tirumūlar had many a following there. Many great saints dotted the landscape of Andhra notable among them are personalities like Tallappakkam Annamacharya, Bhadrachalam Ramdas, Kshetryya and Vemanna. We also have Saint Sri Raghavendra who settled in the northern western borders of Andhra-Karnataka (present day Mantralayam) in his final years and had contributed richly to the Bhakti tradition in the region.
Tallapakkam Annamacharya
Sri Tallapaka Annamacharya or Annamayya 1408-1503CE was the official song master of the Tirumala Venkateswara Temple, Tirupati and a Telugu composer who composed around 32000 keertana songs (of which some 12000 are available), many of which are in praise of Lord Venkateswara, the presiding deity of the temple. -36-
The musical form is still popular among Carnatic music concert artists19. Sri Annamacharya is remembered for his saintly life, and is honoured as a great Višnu Bhakta by his devotees and other saintly singers.
He espouses subjects such as morality, dharma and righteousness. He was one of the first few who opposed the social stigma towards the untouchable castes in his era, with his sankeertanas explaining that the relationship between God and human is the same irrespective of the latter’s color, caste and financial status, in beautiful yet powerful usage of words in his songs "Brahmam Okkate Parabrahmam Okkate..." and "E Kulajudainanemi Evvadainanemi..." His choice of words gives a mellifluous tone to his songs, charming the listener.
Kancherla Gopanna
Kancherla Gopanna, popularly known as Bhadradri Ramadasu or Bhadrachala Ramadasu(1620 - 1680CE), was a 17th century devotee of Rama and a composer of Carnatic music.20 He is one among the famous vaggeyakāras (same person being the writer and composer of a song) in the Telugu language.
He was born Kancherla Goparaju in an affluent Telugu Nandvarika Brahmin family to Linganna Murthy and Kamamba in Nelakondapalli village of Khammamett taluk. He was appointed as the Tahsildar of 'Palvoncha Paragana' by Akkanna, his uncle and the administrative head in the court of Qutub Shahi Sultan Abul Hassan Tana Shah. Once he used the revenue collections to reconstruct a dilapidated temple of Sri Rama. He was imprisoned for 12 long years after which Rama andd Lakshmana came to his rescue as young warriors and repaid the money spent and got him released from jail21.
Ramadas implores Rama through many emotional songs that were popularized from the stanzas of 'Dasāradhi Sathakam ' and 'Keertanas' of Bhakta Ramadasā. They praise the Lord for all his mysterious ways in popularizing his devotees and
19 Jackson, William. ‘Religious and Devotional Music: Southern Area from The Garland Encyclopedia of World Music. New York & London: Taylor & Francis 20 www.ramadasu.in - A website about Bhadrachala Ramadasu and his keertanas 21 Article from www.bhadradriramadarsini.com -37-
Ramadasu regularly sings on the Lord. The songs ended in a state of total and unconditional surrender to the will of the Almighty.
Vemana
Vemana's history is little known. He was a farmer; a native of Cuddapah district Born, in the neighborhood of Gandicotta, he lived in the beginning of the eighteenth century. It is said that in a verse he has fixed the date of birth which is believed to have been his own coinciding with 1652CE. Many verses, however, prove satisfactorily that he wrote in the latter part of the 17th century when the Mohamedans were governors of that part of India. His family was powerful, but that he renounced the world and became ascetic.
These poems have attained very great popularity and parts are found translated into Tamil, Malayalam, and Kannada. Their terse closeness of expression sometimes renders them difficult to translate with elegance, but such passages exemplify the manly force of a language that in the common dialect is often weak and verbose22. Of his aphorisms many have become common proverbs. Parts of them are evidently close translations from Sanskrit works, particularly the Hitōpadesa and Bhagavat Gita.
Jayadeva of Orissa
Sri Jayadeva is famous amongst the poets of India for his work entitled Geeta Govinda that contains devotional songs reflecting the glories of Lord Krishna. The lyrics have attracted numerous devotees especially the Vaišnavites to such an extent that they get the verses by heart to chant while offering prayer to Sri Krishna. Although poet Jayadeva and his Geeta Govinda became renowned all over the country, his birth place remained a controversy till recent times. Finally it was resolved from many evidences by Oriya scholars, indologists and orientalists. They are of the opinion that poet Jayadev was born in the village Kenduli or Kenduvillva in the bank of river Prachi, a few miles away from Puri, the renowned and famous for Lord Jagannath temple23. Gita Govindam is a lyrical poetry in twelve chapters, sub-divided into twenty four divisions called Prabandha. The Prabandhas contain couplets grouped into eights, called ashtapadis. The songs in Gita Govinda symbolize the eternal love of Lord Krishna had for his beloved Radha.
22 C.P, Brown 1824 manuscript from tcahou.tripod.com/abtelugu.htm#vemana 23 Article by Tarakanta Mohanty, May 2008 from orissa.gov.in/e-magazine/Orissareview/2008/May- 2008/engpdf/Poet39-40.pdf -38-
3.11.4 Bhakti movement in Kerala
The impact of Bhakti renaissance became quite pronounced in Malayalam with the arrival of Kannassans in the south and Cherusseri in the north (fourteenth - fifteenth centuries) and reached its peak with Ezhuthassan (16th century). These poets were carrying forward a tradition which was already well established in Tamil. These poets developed their mother tongues into powerful and flexible means of literary expression. They did this by drawing upon the resources of Sanskrit as well as those of their own spoken dialects. Kannassans elevated plebeian art of ‘pāttu’ to the dignity of classics and gave a new dimension to poetic diction. They are a trio of poets - Madhavan, Raman and Sankaran - whose place of origin is believed to be Niranam near Thiruvalla, and hence designated as "Niranam poets". The Niranam poets violated the elitist rule nonchalantly. Their language represents a transitional stage in the development of literary idiom. They preferred one particular metre viz., tarangini, imaginatively modifying it to suit their well conceived purpose. This niranam viruttam was zealously adopted by many prominent poets of later ages. Many of their rhetorics were also sedulously imitated by successors of no mean merit. The transcreation of Bhagavad Gita into vernacular, the courageous violation of tri-varnika rules and regulations, and the critical attitude towards Brahmans - all these are of immense significance24.
During the Niranam poets rendering of the Ramayana and the Mahabharata, the language was not ripe enough at that time to bear the weight of Vedantic thought with ease and clarity. Cherusseri in the 15th century narrated the story of Krishna in Krishna gatha. Only the Sisulila came off with magnificent splendor.
In the next century, Thunchath Ramanujan Ezhuthassan came into the literary arena with his works like Kilipattu, Adhyatma Ramayana and Mahabharata recasting the original, compressing and expanding, omitting judiciously, and enriched it by imagination. He was a Chakkala Nayar - he belonged to a low caste engaged traditionally in the work of crushing oil seeds like the coconut.25 Ezhuthassan's
24 The Literary Tradition of Kerala by V. Aravindakshan from keralahistory.ac.in/literaryadition.htm 25 Sankaradeva and Ezhuttacchan as Poets of the Bhakti Movement by K. Ayyappa Paniker -39-
attitude towards the prevalent orthodoxy was apparently ambiguous. He recognizes the exalted position of the tri-varnika and his own inferior position as a Sudra. He accepts the hierarchy as God ordained. But he dealt with the Vedas and the šastras and brought their quintessence into his mother tongue. In this respect he was acting as a rebel, following the precedent of the Kannassans (who were more forthright). Ezhuthassan saw with dismay the corruption at the top and the rot that percolated to all levels of society. His poetry expresses his reaction against all these. Though mediated through an advocacy of other worldliness there is an element of anguished protest implict in his endeavour as a poet.
There are two other poets of this age, namely Poonthanam and Melpathur Bhattatiri, whose contribution to the literature of Kerala is universally esteemed. Poonthanam represents Bhakti (devotion) in its pure and perfect essence and Melpathur as vibhakti (learning) i.e. of a very high order. While the former wrote in simple Malayalam the latter opted for Sanskrit. Poonthanam's poetry flows straight from his anguished soul. Though he propounds vairagya (renunciation) - prompted by intense personal grief, he is not entirely unconscious of the evils that vitiated contemporary society. There are remarkable lines in his Jnanappana (The song of wisdom) which are incandescent with social criticism. Melpathur, apart from his magnum opus, Narayananeeyam, had composed a dozen champus. His champus too were in Sanskrit and they came to be used by koothu and patakam artists.
Poonthanam's mission, in retrospect, was a historical necessity for the revival of the Bhakti movement in Kerala. To combat moral and social degradation and political violence consequent to Portuguese rule in Kerala, the poet laid a new emphasis on the doctrine of Bhakti as the best means of attaining salvation. Spontaneously, poetry came in handy for Poonthanam to preach and popularise the keertana form of Bhakti. Poonthanam's life was a saga of absolute faith and total surrender to the Lord of Guruvayoor.
Once, Bhattatiri in contempt of Malayalam, refused to edit `Sri Krishna Karnamrutham' of Poonthanam, causing displeasure to the latter. On the same day of this incident, the paralytic disease of Bhattatiri, cured earlier by God's grace, re- emerged in virulence. Lord Krishna, appearing before Bhattatiri in a dream, declared: -40-
"To me the Bhakti (devotion) of Poonthanam is far more pleasing than your vibhakti (scholarship)."26
During a night journey to Guruvayoor, Poonthanam was waylaid by robbers only to be rescued by a horse man who claimed himself to be the commander of the region. Out of gratitude, the poet presented his gold ring to the good Samaritan who kept his genuine identity reserved. Next day, while worshipping at the sanctum sanctorum of Guruvayoorappan, the priest collected the same gold ring from the idol and gave it back to Poonthanam stating that the former was commissioned in his dream by Lord Krishna to perform this duty. This episode has been immortalised in `Aa Mothiram' (`That Ring'), a Malayalam poem by Vallathol, a famous poet of the last century.
3.11.5 Bhakti Traditions of Tamil Country
The Tēvāram Trinity and the Āzhwārs have composed beautiful songs, which have both literary and melodic beauty. Their total surrender to God has come in the form of Tēvāra Tirupathikams and Divyaprabanda pāsurams, regally clothed in ‘Panns’ (melodies). With the development of the Bhakti movement in the 7th and 8th centuries in South India, the great Chola Kings, who were devotees of Lord themselves, studded the land with temples and endowed them richly with land and wealth endowments for the perpetual conduct of religious worship. The temple was not only a place of worship but also became a cultural centre patronising ōduvār(singers of Tēvāra Tirupathikams), araiyar(mime artists), dancers, musicians, instrumentalists, sculptors and painters. The singing of Tēvāram hymns, Nālayira divya prabandam, performances of Kuravanji Natakam, musical plays and dance forms were integral part of the daily ritual (Nityōtsava) at the temples. The singing is prevalent in many temples even to this day.
The 15th century produced the most remarkable personality, Arunagirinathar, whose heart, bursting with devotion to Kumara, broke out into 16,000 songs as enshrined in 225 temples visited by him. The 17th century produced
26 Bhakti poet of the masses, C.S.Krishnadas from hindu.com/fr/2004/10/29/stories/2004102903620900.htm -41-
Tayumanavar who has left a legacy of songs of Vedanta-cum-šaivite flavour which are full of his Sanskrit and Tamil erudition. The latest was Ramalinga Swami, a contemporary of Sri Ramakrishna Paramahamasa. He has poured forth a large collection of songs on Divine Grace called Arutpā.
The traditions in vogue then were Bhajana, Kirtana (Nama kirtana), Harikatha, Ashtapadi, Tevaram and Prabhandham. The Pancha Maha Purushas (Five great men) of the Bhajana sampradāya are Bhagavan Nama Bodhendral, Sridhara Venkatesa Arya (Ayyaval), Sri Sadasiva Bramhendrāl, Sri Nārayana Teertha and Sri Marudānallur Sadguru Swami.
This tradition was carried on by Carnatic music composers like Oothukkadu Sri Venkata Kavi and Tyagaraja, Muthuswamy Dikshitar and Syama Sastri, collectively called the Carnatic Trinity, Swati Tirunal and others, whose themes revolved only around devotion to Supreme. It is difficult to gather a full impression of India without its temples, spiritual endeavours and music, which combine to make religion just not confined to books but a practical way of life. Devotion is the Indian way of life. The intensity may vary but the lifeline shall never be absent.
3.12 Closing remarks
By scrutinizing the life and works of these Bhakti poets across the country as a whole we can infer that the socio-religious transformation that was required for the society was spearheaded by this pious community of spiritual seekers where Bhakti was the only requirement and all other social evils like caste, creed and gender was overlooked. Bhakti provided the impetus for this change. Either Šaivite or Vaišnavite followers, they used music, dance and singing as their medium ofexpression to preach and to increase relevance and reach that was required for the masses. They used poetic conventions efficiently to create poems which the layman can relate to.
They always annulled caste and preached equality before God. The high castes were ousted from their communal shackles because of the breaking of the laws of orthodox religious stratification (like for instance Umāpati Sivam’s life). Also -42-
important is to understand that Bhakti came as taking all castes into its fold and it had mass following.
Nevertheless Bhakti movement had only minimal effect in terms of social reform. Its goal was otherworldly-devotion to God, and within that context social status was deemed unimportant. It did little to alter the secular social status quo. A very relevant observation by Yocum is worth mentioning here27. He states that “If, on the one hand, the Āzhwārs and Nāyanārs were able to develop a form of religious expression within the great tradition of the Brahmanical gods that was accessible to all segments of society and that was compatible with worldly pursuits, on the other hand, they neither tried to change the society nor alter the worldly pursuits”
27 Glenn E. Yocum, Shrines, Shamnism, and Love Poetry, Journal of the American Academy of Religion, Oxford University Press, Vol.41, No.1, (Mar 1973), p7 -43-
4. RESEARCH METHODOLGY & SCOPE
4.1 Phonology of Tamil
The phonology in Tamil is concerned with the voiced quality of the stops in the initial and inter vocal positions. Caldwell has stated that Tamil, unlike other Dravidian languages does not admit the voiced stop initially and medially. The voiced sounds are represented by the voiceless ones in spite of the fact that there is no such distinction between in the writing system of the language. K.V.Subbayya has stated that the antiquity of the consonants in Dravidian is indisputable. Bhadriraju Krishnamurthi states that except Old Tamil and Old Malayalam, all other Dravidian languages have the voiced stop initially and in inter vocal positions1. Scholars like C.R. Sankaran and A.Subbiah hold a view that Tamil orthography is phonemic in character. The sound system of Sanskrit and Tamil are as follows.
Table 1: VOWELS
Sanskrit: a ā i ī u ū ŗ ļ ē ai ō au
A Aa i iI u U § L e eE AaE A¬
Tamil: a ā i ī u ū e ē ai o ō au a A i I u U e E W o O oL
The job at hand is to identify such words that occur in the scope of work that ranges from Tirumurai 1 to Tirumurai 8 that ends with Tiruvacakam, such that these words are likely to be loan words in Tamil that have come from Sanskrit. It is quite possible that Sanskrit could have itself borrowed words from early native languages such as Munda etc. Hence the problem of the ultimate origin of the Sanskrit vocabularies is not in the scope of this work.
1 THE DRAVIDIAN LANGUAGES by BHADRIRAJU KRISHNAMURTI – 2003, Cambridge University Press -44-
Table 2: CONSONANTS
Sanskrit:
VOICELESS VOICELESS ASPIRATED VOICED VOICED ASPIRATED
k k kh K g g gh G
c c ch C j j jh J
ṭ z ṭh Z ḍ f ḍh F
p p ph P b b bh B
Nasals : ṅ,H, ň,M, ṇ,N n,n, m,m Semivowels: y,y , r,r, l ,l, v,v Sibilants: š,S, ș,x, s,s, h,h
Tamil:
k ṅ c ň ṭ ṇ t n p m y r l v ḻ ļ ṟ ṉ
kQ HQ cQ MQ zQ NQ nQ tQ pQ mQ yQ rQ lQ vQ [Q LQ VQ ]Q
There are old words in Sanskrit that cannot be explained either from Dravidian or Sanskrit texts. Since words in Tamil are under analysis, if a vocabularies found here is found in a earlier Sanskrit work, one may conclude that it is a borrowing from Sanskrit. When we look at the phonology of Sanskrit versus Tamil we note that for each of the 4 types of stops in Sanskrit there is only one set of sound in Tamil. Refer tables above. Hence the possibility is always many-to-one transformation rather than the other way around. At the same time it is also true that some of the words found to be borrowings from Tamil into Sanskrit do have voiced sounds in Sanskrit when the Tamil counterpart has a voiceless one. It may be interesting to note that a few of the vocabularies found in Tamil are found in more than one family2. The occurrence of a Sanskrit word in the Sanskrit lexicon is not considered to be a source of borrowing for Tamil. Rather the Tamil lexicon published by the Madras University in the year 1937 along with the errata published later years has been used extensively for the meaning that is suitable
2 Indo-Aryan Loan Words in Old Tamil, S.Vaidyanathan, 1971,Rajan Publishers, Chennai -45-
4.2 Scope of the research work
4.2.1 Tēvāram
The Tēvāram (ேதவார Tēva means "God", āram means "garland") denotes the first seven
volumes of the ŚaivaTirumurai, the twelve-volume collection of Tamil Śaivite devotional poetry. In this, the first seven volumes contains the works of the three most prominent Tamil poets of 7th century namely Nāyanmars - Tirukadaikāppu (Vol 1,2,3 of Sambandar 7th century CE), Tēvāram (Vol 4,5,6 of Appar 7th century CE), Tirupāttu (Vol 7 of Sundarar 8th century CE). The eighth volume comprises Tiruvāsagam composed by Manikkavasagar, prob. 862CE-885CE. The singing of Tēvāram is continued as a hereditary practice in many of the Shiva temples in Tamil Nadu.
The references provided throughout this work follows as explained here below.
aravintam < aravinda 43 2 - 189 - 2045 Lotus arv¢nQtmQ Ar¢vÓd
Here the reference 2 – 189 – 2045 is to understood as from 2nd Tirumurai, Pathikam #- 189 and verse number is 2045. The verse numbers are given contiguously for every author for easy lookup and it is also used this way in traditional texts. Hence Tirumurai 1,2&3 run from 1 to 4147 verses and Tirumurai 4,5&6 run from 1 to 3067 verses. Tirumurai 7 has 1026 verses and Tirumurai 8 has 1056 verses in them. The initial serial number is given from a alphabetical listing given in Appendix-2. The word is typeset in both Tamil and Sanskrit along with the transliteration so asto remove any ambiguity. The closest and relevant meaning for the word is also provided.
For ease of readability to non-native speakers English transliteration (Refer Transliteration key provided in Appendix 3) that uses the Madras University Tamil Lexicon scheme that follows ISO- 15919 scheme. This scheme is widely used by western indologists, and is known as "Madras University Tamil Lexicon scheme3" referencing to the usage of with diacritical markers used in the classical reference work "Madras University Tamil Lexicon" or simply MUTL.
3 For more resource material please refer http://homepage.ntlworld.com/stone-catend/translit.htm -46-
5. ADDITIONS
5.1 Vowel Additions An addition of a vowel can happen in initial, medial and positions.
5.1.1 Initial position
The 3 vowels that get added in the initial position
(1) ø → a- (2) ø → i- (3) ø → u-
The following are the instances of vowel addition.
(1) Rule 1: ø → a_
Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word
arakkaṉ < rākṣas 41 1 - 80 - 871 Demon arkQk]Q raXs¯
arattam 8 - 5 - 97 Red colour < rakta 42 artQtmQ r³
aracu 3 - 325 - 3523 King < rājan 46 ar rajn¯
araṅkam < raṅga 47 2 - 167 - 1803 Stage, dancing hall arHQkmQ rÄñ
ayirāvatam < airāvata 54 2 - 184 - 1988 Indra's elephant ay¢r¡vtmQ eEravt -47-
(2) Rule 2: ø → i-
Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word
iyamaṉ < yama 96 3 - 307 - 3323 Yama, the god of death iym]Q ym
iyamāṉaṉ < yajamāna 97 2 - 184 - 1984 Sacriticer iym¡]]Q yjman
iyamuṉai < yamunā The river Jumna which joins the 98 5 - 135 - 1288 Ganges at Prayāga iyÉ«] ym¤na
iraṇam 3 - 325 - 3520 War, battle, fight < raṇa 99 irNmQ rN
iravi < ravi 101 6 - 253 - 2490 Sun irv¢ r¢v
irākkataṉ < rākṣasa 102 8 - 15 - 321 Giant, demon or goblin ir¡kQkt]Q raXs
irāmaṉ < rāma Šrī Rāma, son of Dašaratha, the 103 2 - 179 - 1937 hero of the Rāmāyaṇa ir¡m]Q ram
irukku < ṛk 104 2 - 211 - 2287 The Ṛig-vēda iËkQÀ §kq
irutayam < hṛdaya Heart, the organ of the body 105 8 - 4 - 84 that circulates the blood iËtymQ ¶dy
ilaṅkai < laṅkā 106 3 - 303 - 3284 Ceylon ilHQ«k lÄða -48-
ilayam < laya 107 4 - 97 - 947 Dissolution ilymQ ly
ilavaṅkam < lavaṅga Clove, Caryophyllum 108 7 - 16 - 164 aromaticum ilvHQkmQ lvÄñ
iliṅkam Symbol of Šiva in stone or other < liṅga 109 3 - 324 - 3505 material, set up and il¢HQkmQ worshipped ¢lÄñ
iliṅkapurāṇam < liṅgapurāna 110 6 - 287 - 2826 One of the 18 puranas il¢HQkÈr¡NmQ ¢lÄñp¤raN
(3) Rule 3: ø → u-
Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word
uruttiralōkam < rudralōka 122 7 - 73 - 740 Šiva's world uËtQt¢rªl¡kmQ âd#laEk
uruttiraṉ < rudra 123 3 - 307 - 3326 Šiva uËtQt¢r]Q âd#
uruvam < rūpa 124 1 - 117 - 1259 Shape, visible form uËvmQ ãp
urōmam < rōman 125 6 - 225 - 2202 Hair uªr¡mmQ raEmn¯
ulōpam < lōbha 126 6 - 240 - 2359 Stinginess uªl¡pmQ laEB -49-
5.1.2 Medial position
The vowels that get added in the medial position are
(4) ø → -a- (5) ø → -i- (6) ø → -ī- (7) ø → -u-
Rule 4: ø → -a-
Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word
cakkaram Discus, of Viṣṇu; sharp-edged and < cakra 225 3 - 367- 3972 circular
ckQkrmQ c@
cakkaravākam < cakravāka 226 7 - 37 - 375 Cakra bird, ckQkrv¡kmQ c@vak
pūraṇaṉ < pūrṇa 6 - 221 - 492 God, as the most perfect 2163 èrN]Q p¥NI
Rule 5: ø → -i-
Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word
akkiramam < akrama 2 7 - 37 - 375 Irregularity akQk¢rmmQ A@m
akattiyar < agastya 4 7 - 65 - 669 Sage Agastya aktQt¢yrQ AgÞÏy
ātirai The sixth nakṣatra called < ārdrā 79 7 - 97 - 985 Tiruvādirai
At¢«r Aad#aI -50-
āyiram < sahasra 81 2 - 195 - 2013 The number 1,000 Ay¢rmQ shÞa#
āriyam < ārya 84 5 - 131 - 1246 Sacred land of the Āryas Ar¢ymQ AayI
intiraṉ < indra Indra, who is the lord of the 91 7 - 16 - 157 Svarga inQt¢r]Q iÓd#
intirañālam < indrajāla 92 8 - 2 - 43 The art of magic inQt¢rM¡lmQ iÓd#jal
intiriyam < indriya 93 8 - 31 - 473 Organ of sense inQt¢r¢ymQ i¢Ód#y
iraṇiyaṉ < hiraṇya 100 6 - 297 - 2919 Name of an Acuraṉ irN¢y]Q ¢hrÎy
ukkiram < ugra 112 7 - 37 - 375 Wrath, rage, fury ukQk¢rmQ ug#
uttiram < uttara 115 7 - 49 - 504 North utQt¢rmQ uäOr
uruttiralōkam < rudralōka 122 7 - 73 - 740 Šiva's world uËtQt¢rªl¡kmQ âd#laEk
uruttiraṉ < rudra 123 3 - 307 - 3326 Šiva uËtQt¢r]Q âd#
kaṭicūttiram < kaṭisūtra 144 4 - 111 - 1047 Waist Thread, cord k^âtQt¢rmQ k¢zs¥æO -51-
kayantiram < gajendra 159 3 - 273 - 2960 Elephant kynQt¢rmQ gjEÓd#
kayilai < kailāsa Mt. Kailāsa, in the Himālayas, 160 5 - 169 - 1631 abode of Šiva ky¢«l kWlas
kāmiyam < kāmya 178 5 - 135 - 1292 Desired object k¡m¢ymQ kaØy
kālapairavar < kālabhairava 184 4 - 73 - 712 A manifestation of Šiva k¡lpy¢rvrQ kalBWrv
kāviyam < kāvya 189 7 - 68 - 690 Epic poem k¡v¢ymQ kaÛy
kirakam < graha Planets, of which there are 191 3 - 325 - 3520 nine in the Hindu system k¢rkmQ g#h
kiramam < krama Order, propriety, rule, 192 2 - 250 - 2710 method, regularity, sequence k¢rmmQ @m
kurukkēttiram A plain near Delhi, scene of < kurukṣētra 207 7 - 78 - 797 the great battle between the ÀËkQªktQt¢rmQ Kauravas and the Pāṇḍavas k[âXEæO
cattiyam < satya 244 2 - 202 - 2180 Truth, veracity ctQt¢ymQ sÏy
camuttiram < samudra 259 6 - 312 - 3058 Sea, ocean cÉtQt¢rmQ sm¤d# First of the four-fold means of cariyai < caryā attaining salvation, which 265 3 - 339 - 3674 consists in worshipping God- cr¢«y in-form in a temple cyaI -52-
cākkiyam < šākya Buddhism, as founded by Šākya- 271 2 - 197 - 2133 muni c¡kQk¢ymQ SaÀy
cāttiram < šāstra 274 8 - 4 - 51 Science c¡tQt¢rmQ SaÞæO
cittiram < citra 286 7 - 66 - 673 Picture, painting c¢tQt¢rmQ ¢cæO
ciramam < šrama 290 5 - 135 - 1293 Exhaustion, weariness c¢rmmQ ½m
cukkirīvaṉ < sugrīva The monkey-king who assisted 298 3 - 291 - 3150 Rāma against Rāvaṇa ÂkQk¢r£v]Q s¤g#£v
cupattirai < subhadrā 301 5 - 120 - 1135 A wife of Arjuna ÂptQt¢«r s¤Bd#a
tacakkirīvaṉ < daša grīva 322 6 - 274 - 2704 Rāvaṇa, as having ten necks tckQk¢r¢v]Q dSg#£v
tantiram < tantra Stratagem, scheme, expedient, 328 2 - 202 - 2178 means tnQt¢rmQ tÓæO
tārittiram < dāridriya 347 4 - 110 - 1033 Poverty t¡r¢tQt¢rmQ da¢r¢d#y
tirikālam < trikāla The three parts of the day, viz., 352 4 - 29 - 290 kālai, ucci, mālai t¢r¢k¡lmQ ¢æOkal
tiripuram < tripura The three aerial cities of gold, 354 2 - 176 - 1901 silver and iron burnt by Šiva t¢r¢ÈrmQ ¢æOp¤r -53-
turiyam < turya 367 8 - 4 - 195 The fourth state of the soul Ær¢ymQ t¤yI
tōttiram < stōtra 377 3 - 324 - 3505 Praise, laudation, eulogy ªt¡tQt¢rmQ ÞtaEæO
nittirai < nidrā 404 8 - 4 - 29 Sleep, repose n¢tQt¢«r ¢nd#a
niruttam < nṛtta 410 2 - 162 - 1746 Dancing n¢ËtQtmQ n¦äO
nēttiram < nētra 417 7 - 46 - 468 Eye ªntQt¢rmQ nEæO
pañcēntiram < pañcēndriya 427 6 - 240 - 2362 The five organs of sense pMQªcnQt¢r¢mQ p·E¢Ód#y
pavittiram < pavitra 442 7 - 31 - 317 Sacredness, purity pv¢tQt¢rmQ p¢væO
pākkiyam < bhāgya 445 3 - 366 - 3965 Lot, destiny p¡kQk¢ymQ BaÂy
piracam < prasrava 464 7 - 77 - 785 Honey p¢rcmQ p#Þa#v
piramaṉ < brahma Brahmā, the creator, one of tiri- 465 3 - 347 - 3760 mūrtti p¢rm]Q b#’
piramāṇam < pramāṇa Criterion, ground of inference or 466 7 - 46 - 471 belief p¢rm¡NmQ p#maN -54-
pirārttaṉai < prārthanā 467 5 - 213 - 2081 Prayer, supplication p¢r¡rQtQt«] p#aTIna
pilayam < pralaya End of a Kalpa when the 469 4 - 50 - 486 destruction of the world occurs p¢lymQ p#ly
puṇṇiyam < puṇya 475 5 - 179 - 1739 God, as the Holy Being ÈNQN¢ymQ p¤Îy
puttiraṉ < puttra 478 2 - 215 - 2332 Son ÈtQt¢r]Q p¤æO
mantiram < mantra Sacred formula of invocation of 513 7 - 60 - 623 a deity mnQt¢rmQ mÓæO
mantiri mayēntiram < mahēndra 516 3 - 367 - 3968 Mt. Mahēndra mªynQt¢rmQ mhEÓd# māttirai < mātrā 524 5 - 135 - 1291 Moment or measure of time m¡tQt¢«r maæOa mittiram < mitra 530 6 - 226 - 2623 Friendship m¢tQt¢rmQ ¢mæO yāttirai < yātrā 538 8 - 4 - 29 Journey; voyage; pilgrimage y¡tQt¢«r yaæOa vakkiram < vakra 543 4 - 56 - 543 Curve, bend, winding vkQk¢rmQ v@ -55- vacciravaṇṇaṉ < vaišravaṇa 545 6 - 226 - 2623 Kubēra vcQc¢rvNQN]Q vW½vN vākkiyam < vākya Speech, saying; assertion, 561 2 - 213 - 2311 statement; Sentence v¡kQk¢ymQ vaÀy vikkiṉam < vighna 568 6 - 226 - 2221 Obstacle, hindrance, difficulty v¢kQk¢]mQ ¢vG" vikirtaṉ < vikṛta 570 1 - 75 - 817 God, as different from the world v¢k¢rQt]Q ¢vk]t viratam Religious vow, act of austerity; < vrata 581 6 - 255 - 2512 holy practice, as fasting, v¢rtmQ continence, etc v#t viruttaṉ < vṛddha 582 1 - 76 - 822 Aged person v¢ËtQt]Q v¦¼ virutti < vṛddhi 583 7 - 46 - 475 Increase, growth v¢ËtQt¢ v¦¢¼ Rule 6: ø → -ī- Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word āraṇīyam < āraṇya 82 7 - 36 - 369 Forest, jungle ArN£ymQ AarÎy -56- Rule 7: ø → -u- Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word arukkaṉ < arka 49 5 - 213 - 2083 Sun aËkQk]Q AkI aruccuṉaṉ < arjuna Arjuna, the third of the Pāṇḍu 50 7 - 98 - 1003 princes, one of pañca-pāṇṭavar aËcQÂ]]Q Aj¤In kantiruvar < gandharva Gandharvas, a celestial group of 154 6 - 265 - 2605 singers knQt¢ËvrQ gÓDvI karumam < karma 165 3 - 301 - 3264 Action; work; deed kËmmQ kmI karuttaṉ < kartā 167 1 - 30 - 321 Doer, maker kËtQt]Q ktaI kurōtam < krōdha 208 7 - 5 - 49 Anger, wrath Àªr¡tmQ @«D caracuvati < sarasvatī The spouse of Brahmā, the divine 261 5 - 135 - 1292 embodiment of speech and learning crÂvt¢ srÞvt£ curuti < šruti 303 3 - 325 - 3514 Vēda, as learnt orally ÂËt¢ ½¤¢t cuvarkkam < svarga 304 2 - 177 - 1912 Indra's heaven, the world of gods ÂvrQkQkmQ ÞvgI tattuvam < tattva 327 1 - 101 - 1102 Essential nature of things, quality ttQÆvmQ täv -57- Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word tarumam < dharma Virtuous deed, Statute, ordinance, 335 5 - 210 - 2046 law, sacred law,Usage, practice tËmmQ DmI tarumarācaṉ < dharmarāja 336 4 - 31 - 305 God of Justice and Righteousness tËmr¡c]Q DmIraj niruttam < nṛtta 410 2 - 162 - 1746 Dancing n¢ËtQtmQ n¦äO viruttaṉ < vṛddha 582 1 - 76 - 822 Aged person v¢ËtQt]Q v¦¼ virutti < vṛddhi 583 7 - 46 - 475 Increase, growth v¢ËtQt¢ v¦¢¼ 5.1.3 Final position The vowels that get added in the final position are (8) ø → -i (9) ø → -u Rule 8: ø → -i Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word caṇṇi < san 239 6 - 270 - 2664 To smear, as with sacred ashes cNQN¢ sn¯ canti < sandhyā 249 7 - 65 - 669 One of the three divisions of the day cnQt¢ sÓÒya -58- Rule 9: ø → -u Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word appu < ap 29 3 - 374 - 4052 Water, as one of the five elements apQÈ Ap¯ irukku < ṛk 104 2 - 211 - 2287 The Ṛg-vēda iËkQÀ §kq tikku < dik Cardinal and intermediate points, 350 3 - 350 - 3794 eight quarters t¢kQÀ ¢dkq tēcu < tējas 374 7 - 46 - 473 Lustre, light, brightness ªt tEjs¯ vākku < vāc 562 8 - 38 - 548 Word, speech v¡kQÀ vac¯ 5.2 Consonant Additions An addition of a consonant can happen only in medial and final positions. 5.2.1 Medial position The 8 consonants that get added in the medial position are (1) ø → -k- (2) ø → -ṅ- (3) ø → -c- (4) ø → -ñ- (5) ø → -ṇ- (6) ø → -t- (7) ø → -p- (8) ø → -y- The following are the instances of the above. -59- Rule 1: ø → -k- Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word akkiramam < akrama 2 7 - 37 - 375 Irregularity akQk¢rmmQ A@m antakkaraṇam Inner seat of thought, feeling and < antaḥkaraṇa 22 1 - 128 - 1382 volition, consisting of four anQtkQkrNmQ aspects AÓt:krN arukkaṉ < arka 49 5 - 213 - 2083 Sun aËkQk]Q AkI irukku < ṛk 104 2 - 211 - 2287 The Ṛg-vēda iËkQÀ §kq ukkiram < ugra 112 7 - 37 - 375 Wrath, rage, fury ukQk¢rmQ ug# kāmakkōṭṭi < kāmakōṣṭha Pārvatī, as enshrined at 176 6 - 217 - 2127 Conjeevaram k¡mkQªk¡zQ^ kamkaE¿ cakkaram < cakra Discus, of Viṣṇu; sharp-edged and 225 3 - 367- 3972 circular ckQkrmQ c@ cakkaravākam < cakravāka 226 7 - 37 - 375 Cakra bird, ckQkrv¡kmQ c@vak cākkiyam < šākya Buddhism, as founded by Šākya- 271 2 - 197 - 2133 muni c¡kQk¢ymQ SaÀy cukkirīvaṉ < sugrīva The monkey-king who assisted 298 3 - 291 - 3150 Rāma against Rāvaṇa ÂkQk¢r£v]Q s¤g#£v -60- cuvarkkam < svarga 304 2 - 177 - 1912 Indra's heaven, the world of gods ÂvrQkQkmQ ÞvgI tacakkirīvaṉ < dašagrīva 322 6 - 274 - 2704 Rāvaṇa, as having ten necks tckQk¢r¢v]Q dSg#£v tikku < dik Cardinal and intermediate points, 350 3 - 350 - 3794 eight quarters t¢kQÀ ¢dkq tīrkkam < dīrgha 358 1 - 57 - 618 Length, in space or time t£rQkQkmQ d£GI tukkam < duḥkha 362 1 - 58 - 628 Sorrow, distress, affliction ÆkQkmQ Ѥ:K pākkiyam < bhāgya 445 3 - 366 - 3965 Lot, destiny p¡kQk¢ymQ BaÂy mārkkam < mārga 526 2 - 215 - 2328 Road, path or way m¡rQkQkmQ magI mūrkkaṉ < mūrkha 534 4 - 52 - 498 Ignorant person; fool érQkQk]Q m¥KI vakkiram < vakra 543 4 - 56 - 543 Curve, bend, winding vkQk¢rmQ v@ vākkiyam < vākya Speech, saying; assertion, 561 2 - 213 - 2311 statement; Sentence v¡kQk¢ymQ vaÀy vākku < vāc 562 8 - 38 - 548 Word, speech v¡kQÀ vac¯ -61- vikkiṉam < vighna 568 6 - 226 - 2221 Obstacle, hindrance, difficulty v¢kQk¢]mQ ¢vG" Rule 2: ø → -ṅ- Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word turaṅkam < turaga 366 7 - 87 - 888 Horse ÆrHQkmQ t¤rg Rule 3: ø → -c- Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word arccaṉai < arcanā 45 2 - 146 - 1569 Worship arQcQc«] AcIna aruccuṉaṉ < arjuna Arjuna, the third of the Pāṇḍu 50 7 - 98 - 1003 princes, one of pañca-pāṇṭavar aËcQÂ]]Q Aj¤In vacciravaṇṇaṉ < vaišravaṇa 545 6 - 226 - 2623 Kubēra vcQc¢rvNQN]Q vW½vN Rule 4: ø → -ñ- Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word aññāṉam < ajñāna 13 8 - 1 - 40 Ignorance, spiritual ignorance aMQM¡]mQ AåOan -62- Rule 5: ø → -ṇ- Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word caṇṇi < san 239 6 - 270 - 2664 To smear, as with sacred ashes cNQN¢ sn¯ puṇṇiyam < puṇya 475 5 - 179 - 1739 God, as the Holy Being ÈNQN¢ymQ p¤Îy vacciravaṇṇaṉ < vaišravaṇa 545 6 - 226 - 2623 Kubēra vcQc¢rvNQN]Q vW½vN Rule 6: ø → -t- Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word ātimūrtti < ādimūrti 78 7 - 66 - 676 God, the primeval form At¢érQtQt¢ Aa¢dm¥¢tI ēkamūrtti < ēkamūrti 131 4 - 41 - 408 In one form EkérQtQt¢ ekm¥¢tI kaṭicūttiram < kaṭisūtra 144 4 - 111 - 1047 Waist Thread, cord k^âtQt¢rmQ k¢zs¥æO kurukkēttiram A plain near Delhi, scene of the < kurukṣētra 207 7 - 78 - 797 great battle between the Kauravas ÀËkQªktQt¢rmQ and the Pāṇḍavas k[âXEæO cattiyam < satya 244 2 - 202 - 2180 Truth, veracity ctQt¢ymQ sÏy camuttiram < samudra 259 6 - 312 - 3058 Sea, ocean cÉtQt¢rmQ sm¤d# -63- cittiram < citra 286 7 - 66 - 673 Picture, painting c¢tQt¢rmQ ¢cæO cupattirai < subhadrā 301 5 - 120 - 1135 A wife of Arjuna ÂptQt¢«r s¤Bd#a tārittiram < dāridriya 347 4 - 110 - 1033 Poverty t¡r¢tQt¢rmQ da¢r¢d#y tīrttam < tīrtha 359 3 - 324 - 3505 Ceremonially pure water t£rQtQtmQ t£TI tōttiram < stōtra 377 3 - 324 - 3505 Praise, laudation, eulogy ªt¡tQt¢rmQ ÞtaEæO nittirai < nidrā 404 8 - 4 - 29 Sleep, repose n¢tQt¢«r ¢nd#a nēttiram < nētra 417 7 - 46 - 468 Eye ªntQt¢rmQ nEæO pavittiram < pavitra 442 7 - 31 - 317 Sacredness, purity pv¢tQt¢rmQ p¢væO pārttaṉ < pārtha 453 5 - 115 - 1083 Arjuna p¡rQtQt]Q paTI pārttivaṉ < pārthiva 454 3 - 309 - 3346 King p¡rQtQt¢v]Q pa¢TIv pirārttaṉai < prārthanā 467 5 - 213 - 2081 Prayer, supplication p¢r¡rQtQt«] p#aTIna -64- māttirai < mātrā 524 5 - 135 - 1291 Moment or measure of time m¡tQt¢«r maæOa mittiram < mitra 530 6 - 226 - 2623 Friendship m¢tQt¢rmQ ¢mæO yāttirai < yātrā 538 8 - 4 - 29 Journey; voyage; pilgrimage y¡tQt¢«r yaæOa Rule 7: ø → -p- Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word appu < ap 29 3 - 374 - 4052 Water, as one of the five elements apQÈ Ap¯ Rule 8: ø → -y- Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word ayirāvatam < airāvata 54 2 - 184 - 1988 Indra's elephant ay¢r¡vtmQ eEravt kayilai < kailāsa Mt. Kailāsa, in the Himālayas, 160 5 - 169 - 1631 abode of Šiva ky¢«l kWlas kālapayiravar < kālabhairava 184 4 - 73 - 712 A manifestation of Šiva k¡lpy¢rvrQ kalBWrv -65- 5.2.3 Final position The 3 consonants that get added in the final position are (9) ø → _m (10) ø → _ṉ (11) ø → _r Rule 9: ø → _m In the following Sanskrit words m is added in the final position, Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word akkiramam < akrama 2 7 - 37 - 375 Irregularity akQk¢rmmQ A@m akaram akaram 5 7 - 3 - 28 The letter அ akrmQ Akrm¯ akilam < akhila 6 3 - 368 - 3980 Universe ak¢lmQ A¢Kl aṅkam < aṅga Sciences auxiliary to the 7 3 - 324 - 3507 Vēdas aHQkmQ AÄñ acōkam < ašōka 9 2 - 189 - 2045 Ašōka tree, Saraca indica aªc¡kmQ ASaEk añcukam < šuka 12 8 - 19 - 360 Parrot aMQÂkmQ S¤k aññāṉam < ajñāna Ignorance, spiritual 13 8 - 1 - 40 ignorance aMQM¡]mQ AåOan aṇṭam < aṇḍa 15 1 - 97 - 1055 Sky, visible heavens aNQzmQ AÎf -66- atinipuṇam < atinipuṇa Extraordinary Skill, 19 1 - 22 - 232 Cleverness at¢n¢ÈNmQ A¢t¢np¤N antakkaraṇam Inner seat of thought, feeling < antaḥkaraṇa 22 1 - 128 - 1382 and volition, consisting of anQtkQkrNmQ four aspects AÓt:krN antam < anta 24 1 - 135 - 1449 Termination, end, close anQtmQ AÓt antaram < antara 25 2 - 238 - 2577 Intermediate space anQtrmQ AÓtr aṉācāram < anācāra Departure from established 27 6 - 293 - 2884 usage, improper conduct an¡c¡rmQ Anacar apayam < abhaya 30 3 - 311 - 3361 Fearlessness, intrepidity apymQ ABy aparātam < aparādha 31 2 - 222 - 2403 Offence, transgression, fault apr¡tmQ ApraD amparam < ambara 32 3 - 380 - 4112 Sky, atmosphere, ether amQprmQ AØbr ampalam < ambala 33 8 - 10 - 231 Common place amQplmQ AØbl amaralōkam < amaralōka 37 2 - 197 - 2134 World of gods amrªl¡kmQ AmrlaEk amirtam < amṛta 39 2 - 227 - 2459 Immortality am¢rQtmQ Am¦t -67- arattam < rakta 42 8 - 5 - 97 Red colour artQtmQ r³ aravintam < aravinda 43 2 - 189 - 2045 Lotus arv¢nQtmQ Ar¢vÓd araṅkam < raṅga 47 2 - 167 - 1803 Stage, dancing hall arHQkmQ rÄñ alaṅkāram < alaṅkāra 53 2 - 213 - 2310 Adornment, decoration alHQk¡rmQ AlÄðar ayirāvatam < airāvata 54 2 - 184 - 1988 Indra's elephant ay¢r¡vtmQ eEravt avam < apa Nothingness, 55 8 - 5 - 9 Uselessness,vanity avmQ Ap avayavam < avayava 56 8 - 3 - 156 Limb, part of body avyvmQ Avyv avalam abala 57 3 - 383 - 4147 Suffering, pain, distress avlmQ Abl aṟputam < adbhuta 60 3 - 356 - 3861 Marvel, wonder, miracle aVQÈtmQ Aì^t aṉṉam < haṃsa 61 2 - 256 - 2772 Species of swan a]Q]mQ hØs aṉavaratam < anavarata 63 6 - 281 - 2773 Uninterruptedly, continually a]vrtmQ Anvrt -68- aṉukūlam < anukūla 64 8 - 4 - 67 Good, blessing aÑàlmQ An¤k\l aṉēkam < anēka 66 8 - 1 - 5 Many, not one aª]kmQ AnEk ākamam < āgama Šāstras, scriptures, one of six 67 8 - 2 - 10 piramāṇam AkmmQ Aagm ākācam < ākāša Ether pervading all space, 68 2 - 238 - 2576 one of five elements Ak¡cmQ AakaS ākāram < āhāra 69 1 - 126 - 1367 Shape, form, figure, outline Ak¡rmQ Aahar āṅkāram < ahaṃkāra 71 6 - 255 - 2507 Conception of individuality AHQk¡rmQ Ah|kar ācāram Conducting oneself < ācāra 72 2 - 194 - 2100 according to the dictates of Ac¡rmQ the Šāstras Aacar āṭakam < hāṭaka 73 8 - 5 - 15 One of four kinds of gold AzkmQ hazk āṭakēccuram < Hāṭakēšvara The nether world, as the 74 6 - 284 - 2804 dominion of Hāṭakēša AzªkcQÂrmQ hazkEár ātipurāṇam < ādipurāṇa The Supreme Being, God, as 77 5 - 188 - 1827 the Ancient At¢Èr¡NmQ Aa¢dp¤raN āmalakam < āmalaka 80 5 - 185 - 1791 Emblic myrobalan AmlkQkmQ Aamlk -69- āyiram < sahasra 81 2 - 195 - 2013 The number 1,000 Ay¢rmQ shÞa# āraṇīyam < āraṇya 82 7 - 36 - 369 Forest, jungle ArN£ymQ AarÎy āram < hāra 83 2 - 246 - 2659 Necklace of pearls or gems ArmQ har āriyam < ārya 84 5 - 131 - 1246 Sacred land of the Āryas Ar¢ymQ AayI āṉantam < ānanda Supreme felicity, rapturous 86 8 - 22 - 394 joy, bliss A]nQtmQ AanÓd ikaparam < ihapara 87 2 - 184 - 1984 This world ikprmQ ihpr iṭṭam < iṣṭa Desire, wish, inclination of 89 3 - 383 - 4142 mind, will izQzmQ i¾ itam That which is salutary, < hita 90 2- 176 - 1899 comfortable, acceptable, itmQ agreeable ¢ht intirañālam < indrajāla 92 8 - 2 - 43 The art of magic inQt¢rM¡lmQ iÓd#jal intiriyam < indriya 93 8 - 31 - 473 Organ of sense inQt¢r¢ymQ i¢Ód#y iraṇam < raṇa 99 3 - 325 - 3520 War, battle, fight irNmQ rN -70- irutayam < hṛdaya Heart, the organ of the body 105 8 - 4 - 84 that circulates the blood iËtymQ ¶dy ilayam < laya 107 4 - 97 - 947 Dissolution ilymQ ly ilavaṅkam < lavaṅga Clove, Caryophyllum 108 7 - 16 - 164 aromaticum ilvHQkmQ lvÄñ iliṅkam Symbol of Šiva in stone or < liṅga 109 3 - 324 - 3505 other material, set up and il¢HQkmQ worshipped ¢lÄñ iliṅkapurāṇam < liṅgapurāna 110 6 - 287 - 2826 One of the 18 puranas il¢HQkÈr¡NmQ ¢lÄñp¤raN ukkiram < ugra 112 7 - 37 - 375 Wrath, rage, fury ukQk¢rmQ ug# uttaram < uttara 114 6 - 258 - 2537 That which follows utQtrmQ uäOr uttiram < uttara 115 7 - 49 - 504 North utQt¢rmQ uäOr utayam < udaya Appearance, becoming 116 4 - 64 - 625 visible utymQ udy upakāram < upakāra 118 7 - 22 - 321 Help, assistance upk¡rmQ upkar upāyam < upāya That by which a person 119 4 - 54 - 526 realizes his aim up¡ymQ upay -71- urakam < uraga 121 5 - 200 - 1929 Snake urkmQ urg uruttiralōkam < rudralōka 122 7 - 73 - 740 Šiva's world uËtQt¢rªl¡kmQ âd#laEk uruvam < rūpa 124 1 - 117 - 1259 Shape, visible form uËvmQ ãp ulōpam < lōbha 126 6 - 240 - 2359 Stinginess uªl¡pmQ laEB uṉmattam < unmatta 127 3 - 373 - 4042 Madness, infatuation, frenzy u]QmtQtmQ uÓmäO ēkam < ēka 128 1 - 2 - 20 (Arith.) Unit - 1 EkmQ ek ēkapatam < ēkapada 129 6 - 248 - 2436 With one foot Ekp¡tmQ ekpad ēkampam < ekāmra Name of a Šiva shrine in 130 6 - 297 - 2924 Conjeevaram EkmQpmQ ekam# ēkāntam < ēkānta Soiltude as in the practice of 133 4 - 41 - 406 Yōga Ek¡nQtmQ ekaÓt ēlam < ēlā Cardamom-plant, Elettaria 136 7 - 16 - 164 cardamomum ElmQ ela ōṅkāram < ōmkāra Om, the mystic syllable, a.k.a 137 6 - 252 - 2485 Pranava OHQk¡rmQ AaEØkar -72- ōmam Offering an oblation to the < hōma 138 2 - 219 - 2371 gods by pouring ghee, etc. OmmQ into the consecrated fire haEm kaṅkaṇam < kaṅkaṇa 139 2 - 117 - 1260 Bangle, bracelet, wristlet kHQkNmQ kÄðN kaṭṭam < kaṣṭa Hardship, difficulty, bodily 143 4 - 57 - 550 pain, uneasiness kzQzmQ k¾ kaṭicūttiram < kaṭisūtra 144 4 - 111 - 1047 Waist Thread, cord k^âtQt¢rmQ k¢zs¥æO kaṇṭakam < kaṇṭhaka White long-flowered Nail 145 1 - 136 - 1465 Dye kNQzkmQ kÎZk kaṇṭam < kaṇṭha 146 5 - 115 - 1088 Throat, Neck kNQzmQ kÎZ kaṇam < gaṇa Celestial hosts, divided into 149 5 - 132 - 1259 18 classes kNmQ gN kantam < gandha 153 2 - 255 - 2768 Scent, odour, fragrance knQtmQ gÓD kapālam < kapāla 155 3 - 324 - 3503 Skull, cranium kp¡lmQ kpal kapōtakam < kapōtaka 156 1 - 60 649 Dove kªp¡tkmQ kpaEtk kamalam < kamala 157 2 - 210 - 2271 Lotus kmlmQ kml -73- kayam < gaja 158 8 - 9 - 18 Elephant kymQ gj kayantiram < gajendra 159 3 - 273 - 2960 Elephant kynQt¢rmQ gjEÓd# karaṇam < karaṇa To solicit pressingly and 162 7 - 6 - 54 persistently krNmQ krN karatalam < karatala 163 3 - 342 - 3703 the palm of the hand krtlmQ krtl karumam < karma 165 3 - 301 - 3264 Action; work; deed kËmmQ kmI kaḷēparam < kalēbara 169 4 - 79 - 765 Body kªLprmQ klEbr kaṟpakam A tree in Svarga supposed to < kalpaka 170 3 - 272 - 2953 yield whatever one wishes to kVQpkmQ have kÚpk kaṉakam < kanaka 172 6 - 268 - 2644 Gold k]kmQ knk kāntāram < gāndhāra An ancient secondary 174 1 - 130 - 1399 melody-type of the pālai k¡nQt¡rmQ gaÓDar kāṇṭīpam < gāṇḍīva 175 6 - 281 - 2769 Arjuna's bow k¡NQ\pmQ gaÎf£v kāmam < kāma 177 1 - 87 - 937 Desire k¡mmQ kam -74- kāmiyam < kāmya 178 5 - 135 - 1292 Desired object k¡m¢ymQ kaØy kāyam < kāya 179 8 - 5 - 37 Body k¡ymQ kay kāraṇam < kāraṇa Principle, origin, source, 180 7 - 58 - 595 cause k¡rNmQ karN kālam < kāla 182 8 - 5 - 47 Time, duration k¡lmQ kal kāḷakūṭam < kālakūṭa Poison from the sea of milk 186 7 - 9 - 92 kept by Šiva in His throat k¡LàzmQ kalk\z kāviyam < kāvya 189 7 - 68 - 690 Epic poem k¡v¢ymQ kaÛy kirakam < graha Planets, of which there are 191 3 - 325 - 3520 nine in the Hindu system k¢rkmQ g#h kiramam Order, propriety, rule, < krama 192 2 - 250 - 2710 method, regularity, k¢rmmQ sequence @m kītam < gīta 196 2 - 250 - 2704 Song, chant k£tmQ g£t kuṅkumam < kuṅkuma Saffron, bulbous-rooted 197 7 - 40 - 409 plant, Crocus sativus ÀHQÀmmQ k[Äð^m kuñcaram < kuñjara 198 3 - 272 - 2945 Elephant ÀMQcrmQ k[¸r -75- kuṇṭam < kuṇḍa Hollow in the ground for the 199 7 - 18 - 179 sacred fire of the Hindus ÀNQzmQ k[Îf kuṇṭalam < kuṇḍala 200 3 - 290 -3142 Gold ear-ring worn by men ÀNQzlmQ k[Îfl kuṇam < guṇa 202 8 - 2 - 3 Attribute, property, quality ÀNmQ g¤N kuntaḷam < kuntala 203 3 - 333 - 3603 Woman's hair ÀnQtLmQ k[Ótl kumutam < kumuda 205 2 - 219 - 2374 Esculent white water-lily ÀÉtmQ k[m¤d kurukkēttiram A plain near Delhi, scene of < kurukṣētra 207 7 - 78 - 797 the great battle between the ÀËkQªktQt¢rmQ Kauravas and the Pāṇḍavas k[âXEæO kurōtam < krōdha 208 7 - 5 - 49 Anger, wrath Àªr¡tmQ @«D kulam < kula 210 8 - 31 - 477 Family, lineage ÀlmQ k[l kuvalayam < kuvalaya 211 7 - 76 - 777 White Indian water-lily ÀvLymQ k[vly kētāram < kedāra A shrine in the Himalayas 215 6 - 267 - 2626 sacred to Šiva ªkt¡rmQ kEdar kōcaram < gōcara Object of sense, as sound, 216 3 - 358 - 3877 colour ªk¡crmQ gaEcr -76- kōtaṉam < gōdhana 217 3 - 275 - 2977 Cows considered as wealth ªk¡t]mQ gaEDn kōpuram < gōpura Tower- gate of a city or 219 3 - 290 -3141 temple ªk¡ÈrmQ gaEp¤r kōmaḷam < kōmala 220 3 - 358 - 3873 Softness, tenderness ªk¡mLmQ kaEml kōmiyam < gōmēdaka 221 5 - 135 - 1292 Cinnamon-stone ªk¡m¢ymQ gaEmEdk kōram < ghōra 222 3 - 373 - 4044 Severity, cruelty, vehemence ªk¡rmQ GaEr kōvaṇam < kaupīna 223 7 - 53 - 545 Man's loin-cloth ªk¡vNmQ k¬p£n cakkaram < cakra Discus, of Viṣṇu; sharp-edged 225 3 - 367- 3972 and circular ckQkrmQ c@ cakkaravākam < cakravāka 226 7 - 37 - 375 Cakra bird, ckQkrv¡kmQ c@vak cakalam < sakala 228 3 - 368 - 3980 All, the whole cklmQ skl caṅkaṭam < saṅkaṭa Difficulty, trouble, straitened 229 4 - 52 - 499 circumstances cHQkzmQ sÄðz caṅkamam Living creatures, as capable < jaṅgama 230 8 - 1 - 30 of locomotion, opp. to cHQkmmQ tāvaram jÄñm -77- caṇṭamārutam < caṇḍamāruta 240 8 - 4 - 55 Hurricane, wind-storm cNQzm¡ËtmQ cÎfmaât cattam < šabda 242 6 - 268 - 2636 Sound ctQtmQ SÖd cattiyam < satya 244 2 - 202 - 2180 Truth, veracity ctQt¢ymQ sÏy cantaṉam < candana Sandalwood tree, Santalum 248 7 - 74 - 756 album cnQt]mQ cÓdn camayam < samaya 256 7 - 55 - 568 Creed or religious system cmymQ smy camuttiram < samudra 259 6 - 312 - 3058 Sea, ocean cÉtQt¢rmQ sm¤d# cayam < jaya 260 4 - 65 - 638 Triumph, victory cymQ jy caraṇam < šaraṇa 262 5 - 210 - 2042 Shelter, refuge, asylum crNmQ SrN caraacaram < carācara Things that move and those 263 6 - 297 - 2921 that are motionless cr¡crmQ cracr calam < jala 266 1 - 122 - 1321 Water clmQ jl calam < cala Trembling, quivering, 267 7 - 35 - 358 wavering clmQ cl -78- caṉaṉam < janana 270 4 - 18 - 180 Birth c]]mQ jnn cākkiyam < šākya Buddhism, as founded by 271 2 - 197 - 2133 Šākya-muni c¡kQk¢ymQ SaÀy cākaram < sāgara Ocean, sea, as dug by 272 1 - 66 - 717 Cakarar c¡krmQ sagr cāttiram < šāstra 274 8 - 4 - 51 Science c¡tQt¢rmQ SaÞæO cātaṉam < sādhana Distinctive mark of Šaivites, 275 6 - 274 - 2698 as Rudrākṣa beads, etc c¡t]mQ saDn cāpam < šāpa 278 6 - 233 - 2294 Curse, imprecation c¡pmQ Sap cikaram < šikhara 281 7 - 71 - 720 Summit, top of a mountain c¢krmQ ¢SKra ciṅkam < siṃha 283 7 - 2 - 17 Lion c¢HQkmQ ¢sØh ciṭṭam < šiṣṭa 284 1 - 49 - 533 Eminence; greatness c¢zQzmQ ¢S¾ cittiram < citra 286 7 - 66 - 673 Picture, painting c¢tQt¢rmQ ¢cæO cintūram < sindūra Vermilion, red paint, red 287 8 - 18 - 350 powder for tilaka c¢nQærmQ ¢sÓÑ¥r -79- ciramam < šrama 290 5 - 135 - 1293 Exhaustion, weariness c¢rmmQ ½m civalōkam < šivalōka 294 1 - 117 - 1270 Kailāsa, as Šiva's abode c¢vªl¡kmQ ¢SvlaEk cītam < šīta 295 3 - 345 - 3735 Coldness, chillness c£tmQ S£t cīlam < šīla Good conduct, character, 296 1 - 38 - 412 virtue c£lmQ S£l cuttam < šuddha Purity, cleanness, moral 299 1 - 89 - 967 purity ÂtQtmQ S¤¼ cuntaram < sundara 300 7 - 46 - 471 Beauty, handsomeness ÂnQtrmQ s¤Ódr cuvarkkam < svarga Indra's heaven, the world of 304 2 - 177 - 1912 gods ÂvrQkQkmQ ÞvgI cūlam < šūla Trident, the three-pronged 307 2 - 249 - 2694 dart of Šiva âlmQ S¥l ceṇpakam < campaka Champak flower, Michelia 309 1 - 60 - 647 champaca ©cNQpkmQ cØpk cēmam < kṣēma 312 4 - 37 - 365 Safety, well-being, welfare ªcmmQ XEm cōkam < šōka 315 5 - 181 - 1752 Distress, grief ªc¡kmQ SaEk -80- ñāṉam < jñāna Intellect, intelligence, 319 8 - 1 - 38 wisdom QM¡]mQ åOan takaram < dahara 321 7 - 71 - 720 The cavity of the heart tkrmQ dhr taṇṭam < daṇḍa 325 7 - 10 - 99 Cane, staff, rod tNQzmQ dÎf tattuvam < tattva Essential nature of things, 327 1 - 101 - 1102 quality ttQÆvmQ täv tantiram < tantra Stratagem, scheme, 328 2 - 202 - 2178 expedient, means tnQt¢rmQ tÓæO tamarukam < ḍamaruka 330 3 - 267 - 2892 Kettle-drum tmËkmQ fmâk taraṅkam < taraṅga 332 1 - 4 - 39 Ocean trHQkmQ trÄñ tarumam Virtuous deed, Statute, < dharma 335 5 - 210 - 2046 ordinance, law, sacred tËmmQ law,Usage, practice DmI talam < sthala 337 3 - 369 - 3999 Sacred place, shrine tlmQ ÞTl taṉam < dhana 340 1 - 76 - 825 Wealth, substance, property t]mQ Dn tāparam < sthāvara Liṅga, as fixed and 344 4 - 48 - 469 immovable t¡prmQ ÞTavr -81- tārittiram < dāridriya 347 4 - 110 - 1033 Poverty t¡r¢tQt¢rmQ da¢r¢d#y tāḷam < tāla 348 8 - 17 - 343 (Mus.) Time- measure t¡LmQ tal tāṉam < dāna Donation, grant, as a 349 6 - 302 - 2966 meritorious deed t¡]mQ dan tirikālam < trikāla The three parts of the day, 352 4 - 29 - 290 viz., kālai, ucci, mālai t¢r¢k¡lmQ ¢æOkal tiripuram The three aerial cities of < tripura 354 2 - 176 - 1901 gold, silver and iron burnt by t¢r¢ÈrmQ Šiva ¢æOp¤r tilakam < tilaka A small circular mark on 355 3 - 283 - 3070 forehead t¢lkmQ ¢tlk tīpam < dīpa 357 8 - 9 - 195 Lamp, light t£pmQ d£p tīrkkam < dīrgha 358 1 - 57 - 618 Length, in space or time t£rQkQkmQ d£GI tīrttam < tīrtha 359 3 - 324 - 3505 Ceremonially pure water t£rQtQtmQ t£TI tīram < dhīra 360 5 - 125 - 1190 Courage, valour t£rmQ D£r tukkam < duḥkha 362 1 - 58 - 628 Sorrow, distress, affliction ÆkQkmQ Ѥ:K -82- turaṅkam < turaga 366 7 - 87 - 888 Horse ÆrHQkmQ t¤rg turiyam < turya 367 8 - 4 - 195 The fourth state of the soul Ær¢ymQ t¤yI tūpam < dhūpa Incense, fragrant smoke, 369 5 -205 - 1978 aromatic vapour æpmQ D¥p tūmam < dhūma 370 2 - 219 - 2371 Smoke æmmQ D¥m tūram < dūra 371 5-125-1190 Remoteness, distance ærmQ Ñ¥r tēcam < dēša Province, territory, land, 373 7 - 67 - 677 district ªtcmQ dES tōttiram < stōtra 377 3 - 324 - 3505 Praise, laudation, eulogy ªt¡tQt¢rmQ ÞtaEæO nakaram < nagara 378 1 - 88 - 952 City, town, nkrmQ ngr naṭṭam < Pkt. naṭṭa 379 7 - 6 - 58 Dance, dancing nzQzmQ nÊó nayaṉam < nayana 384 1 - 106 - 1144 Eye ny]mQ nyn narakam < naraka 385 3 - 307 - 3326 Hell, the infernal regions nrkmQ nrk -83- naraciṅkam < narasiṃha Viṣṇu in His Man-lion 386 7 - 39 - 399 incarnation nrc¢HQkmQ nr¢sØh nākam < nāga 389 3 - 373 - 4044 Serpent n¡kmQ nag nāttikam < nāstika 390 8 - 4 - 47 Atheism n¡tQt¢kmQ na¢Þtk nāṉāvitam < nānāvidha 392 1 - 9 - 91 Diverse ways n¡]¡v¢tmQ nana¢vD nāṭakam < nāṭaka 393 1 - 7 - 65 Play, drama, n¡zkmQ nazk nāmatēyam < nāmadhēya 396 2 - 228 - 2471 Name, appellation n¡mªtymQ namDEy niccayam < nišcaya 401 7 - 64 - 662 Certainty, assurance n¢cQcymQ ¢này nittam < nitya 403 7 - 37 - 382 Eternity n¢tQtmQ ¢nÏy niyamam < niyama 407 3 - 307 -3323 Moral or religious duty n¢ymmQ ¢nym nirantaram < nirantara 408 8 - 5 - 10 Continuity n¢rnQtrmQ ¢nrÓtr niruttam < nṛtta 410 2 - 162 - 1746 Dancing n¢ËtQtmQ n¦äO -84- nīlam < nīlōtpala 415 8 - 23 - 404 Blue Indian water-lily n£lmQ n£laEÏpl nūpuram < nūpura 416 2 - 177 - 1916 Anklets formed of little bells çÈrmQ n¥p¤r nēttiram < nētra 417 7 - 46 - 468 Eye ªntQt¢rmQ nEæO paṅkayam < paṅkaja 421 3 - 333 - 3604 Lotus, as mud-born pHQkymQ pÄðj (Šaiva.) Bond, or the pacupācam < pašupāša obstructive principle which 423 8 - 31 - 476 hinders the souls from pÂp¡cmQ finding release in union with pS¤paS Šiva pañcamam < pañcama (Mus.) A secondary melody- 424 4 - 29 - 286 type of the kuṟiñcipālai pMQcmmQ p·m pañcēntiram < pañcēndriya 427 6 - 240 - 2362 The five organs of sense pMQªcnQt¢r¢mQ p·E¢Ód#y patam < pada 429 4 - 7 - 69 Word, vocable ptmQ pd pantam < bandha 430 3 - 307 - 3330 Bondage, earthly attachment pnQtmQ bÓD param < para That which is pre-eminent, 433 2 - 253 - 2730 excellent prmQ pr paralōkam < paralōka 437 1 - 74 - 808 The highest world prªl¡kmQ prlaEk -85- palam < bala Strength, power, might, 440 2 - 187 - 2021 vigour; force plmQ bl pavittiram < pavitra 442 7 - 31 - 317 Sacredness, purity pv¢tQt¢rmQ p¢væO pavam < bhava 443 1 - 21 - 217 Birth, origin pvmQ Bv pavaḷam < pravāla Red coral Corallium rubram, 444 6 - 224 - 2197 one of nava-maṇi pvLmQ p#val pākkiyam < bhāgya 445 3 - 366 - 3965 Lot, destiny p¡kQk¢ymQ BaÂy pākam < bhāga 446 7 - 9 - 91 Sharing, dividing p¡kmQ Bag pāṇam < bāṇa 448 2 - 139 - 1492 Arrow p¡NmQ baN pātam < pāda Foot, as of a person or 451 5 - 114 - 1081 animal p¡tmQ pad pātāḷam < pātāla The lowest subterranean 452 8 - 7 - 164 region p¡t¡LmQ patal pāvam < pāpa 458 1 - 52 - 569 Sinful act, crime p¡vmQ pap piṇṭam < piṇḍa Anything globular or round, 461 3 - 331- 3590 lump p¢NQzmQ ¢pÎf -86- piramāṇam < pramāṇa Criterion, ground of 466 7 - 46 - 471 inference or belief p¢rm¡NmQ p#maN pilam < bila 468 8 - 12 - 261 Nether region p¢lmQ ¢bl pilayam End of a Kalpa when the < pralaya 469 4 - 50 - 486 destruction of the world p¢lymQ occurs p#ly pīṭam < pīṭha 470 6 - 226 - 2221 Seat, chair p£zmQ p£Z puṅkam < puṅgava 472 8 - 5 - 75 Eminent person ÈHQkmQ p¤Äñv puṭpakam < puṣpaka 473 6 - 225 - 2211 Aerial car of Kubēra ÈzQpkmQ p¤Ýpk puṭpam < puṣpa 474 3 - 297 - 3216 Flower ÈzQpmQ p¤Ýp puṇṇiyam < puṇya 475 5 - 179 - 1739 God, as the Holy Being ÈNQN¢ymQ p¤Îy puṇṭarīkam < puṇḍarīka 476 3 - 373 - 4044 White lotus ÈNQzr£kmQ p¤Îfr£k puyaṅkam < bhujaṅga 479 3 - 339 - 3675 Snake ÈyHQkmQ B¤jÄñ puyam An upper world, the second puvalōkam < bhuvarlōka of 483 6 - 281 - 2774 7 upper worlds (mēl- ēḻ- Èvªl¡kmQ ulakām) B¤vla©Ik puvaṉam < bhuvana 485 4 - 48 - 466 World Èv]mQ B¤vn pūtam < bhūta 488 1 - 39 - 417 The five elements of nature ètmQ B¥t pūticātaṉam < bhūtisādhana Šaivaite symbols, as sacred 490 3 - 378 - 4097 ashes, rudrākṣa èt¢c¡t]mQ B¥¢tsaDn pētam < bhēda 494 5 - 156 - 1502 Difference, dissimilarity ªptmQ BEd pōkam < bhōga 496 6 - 215 - 2097 Pleasure, happiness ªp¡kmQ BaEg pōtam < bōdha 497 7 - 60 - 622 Wisdom, Knowledge ªp¡tmQ baED makaram < makara 498 7 - 71 - 720 Crocodile mkrmQ mkr makuṭam < makuṭa 499 1 - 100 - 1087 Crown mÀzmQ mk[z maṅkaḷam < maṅgala 500 1 - 102 - 1109 Auspiciousness mHQklmQ mÄñl maṇṭalam < maṇḍala Region, as of sun, moon or 501 3 - 267 - 2898 clouds mNQzlmQ mÎfl -88- maṇṭapam < maṇḍapa Pavilion in a temple or Public 502 2 - 219 - 2372 hall or rest house mNQzpmQ mÎfp mattam < matta 505 8 - 47 - 620 Bewilderment, madness mtQtmQ mäO matam < mata 506 7 - 5 - 49 Religious tenet, sect, religion mtmQ mt matukaram < madhukara 507 4 - 10 - 100 Honey-bee mÆkrmQ mD¤kr maturam < madhura Sweetness, as of taste or 509 2 - 173 - 1862 sound mÆrmQ mD¤r matuvam < madhupa 510 7 - 94 - 957 Bee, as sucking honey mÆvmQ mD¤p mantāram < mandāra A tree of Svarga, one of 512 8 - 6 - 151 pañca-taru mnQt¡rmQ mÓdar mayāṉam < šmašāna 515 7 - 53 - 540 Burning or burial ground my¡]mQ ÜmSan mayēntiram < mahēndra 516 3 - 367 - 3968 Mt. Mahēndra mªynQt¢rmQ mhEÓd# marakatam < marakata 517 1 - 20 - 210 Emerald mrktmQ mrkt maraṇam < maraṇa 518 5 - 210 - 2042 Death, mortality mrNmQ mrN -89- malam < mala (Šaiva.) The three impurities 519 4 - 70 - 684 of the soul. mlmQ ml māṇikkam < māṇikya 523 7 - 58 - 600 Ruby, carbuncle m¡N¢kQkmQ ma¢NÀy mārkkam < mārga 526 2 - 215 - 2328 Road, path or way m¡rQkQkmQ magI mārutam < māruta 527 7 - 84 - 854 Air, wind m¡ËtmQ maât māyam < māyā 528 6 - 225 - 2212 Illusion, false appearance m¡ymQ maya mittiram < mitra 530 6 - 226 - 2623 Friendship m¢tQt¢rmQ ¢mæO mukam < mukha 531 3 - 260 - 2812 Face ÉkmQ m¤K muṇṭakam < muṇḍaka 532 1 - 136 - 1465 Forehead ÉNQzkmQ m¤Îfk mēkam < mēgha 535 8 - 3 - 95 Cloud ªmkmQ mEG mōkam < mōha 537 7 - 84 - 856 Fascination due to love ªm¡kmQ maEh yāmam < yāma Midnight; the middle watch 539 3 - 380 - 4119 of the night y¡mmQ yam -90- yukam < yuga Age, æon, a long period of 540 1 - 126 - 1363 time ÊkmQ y¤g yōkam < yōga 541 3 - 338 - 3667 Junction, union, combination ªy¡kmQ yaEg vakkiram < vakra 543 4 - 56 - 543 Curve, bend, winding vkQk¢rmQ v@ vakuḷam < vakuḷa 544 2 - 224 - 2430 Pointed-leaved ape flower. vÀLmQ vk[l vacam < vaša Possession, charge, custody, 546 7 - 60- 620 care vcmQ vS vañcam < vañcana 548 3 - 309 - 3334 Fraud, deceit vMQcmQ v·n vaṭam vataṉam < vadana 552 1 - 10 - 104 Face; countenance vt]mQ vdn varākam < varāha The boar-incarnation of 556 6 - 282 - 2784 Viṣṇu vr¡kmQ vrah vayiram < vajra 558 7 - 1 - 3 Thunderbolt or Diamond vy¢rmQ vj# -91- vaṉam < vana 560 7 - 6 - 57 Forest v]mQ vn vākkiyam < vākya Speech, saying; assertion, 561 2 - 213 - 2311 statement; Sentence v¡kQk¢ymQ vaÀy vācam < vāsana 563 2 - 185 - 1996 Fragrance v¡cmQ vasn vāṉaram < vānara 567 7 - 76 - 779 Ape, monkey v¡]rmQ vanr vikkiṉam < vighna Obstacle, hindrance, 568 6 - 226 - 2221 difficulty v¢kQk¢]mQ ¢vG" vikāram < vikāra Change, alteration, 569 8 - 10 - 220 transformation v¢k¡rmQ ¢vkar viṭam < viṣa 575 3 - 367 - 3974 Poison v¢zmQ ¢vx vimāṉam < vimāna Fabulous, self-moving aerial 580 3 - 338 - 3667 car v¢m¡]mQ ¢vman viratam Religious vow, act of < vrata 581 6 - 255 - 2512 austerity; holy practice, as v¢rtmQ fasting, continence, etc v#t vētam < vēda The Vēdas, the sacred books 586 1 - 39 - 417 of the Hindus ªvtmQ vEd vēṭam < vēṣa 587 2 - 197 - 2133 Disguise ªvzmQ vEx -92- vaikuṇṭam < vaikuṇṭha 589 4 - 30 - 300 Viṣṇu's heaven «vÀnQtmQ vWk[ÎZ vaitikam < vaidika That which is sanctioned or 590 3 - 366 - 3957 enjoined by the Vēdas «vt¢kmQ vW¢dk Rule 10: ø → _r . In the following examples _r is added in the final position. Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word akattiyar < agastya 4 7 - 65 - 669 Sage Agastya aktQt¢yrQ AgÞÏy acurar < asura A class of demons at war with the 8 3 - 271 - 2940 gods aÂrrQ As¤r amaṇar < šramaṇa 34 1 - 117 - 1269 Jains amNrQ ½mN amarar < amara 35 1 - 104 - 1126 Immortals, dēvas amrrQ Amr ēkātacar < ēkādaša 132 4 - 99 - 960 Ekadasa rudras Ek¡tcrQ ekadS kantiruvar < gandharva Gandharvas, a celestial group of 154 6 - 265 - 2605 singers knQt¢ËvrQ gÓDvI kālapayiravar < kālabhairava 184 4 - 73 - 712 A manifestation of Šiva k¡lpy¢rvrQ kalBWrv -93- kiṉṉarar < kinnara A class of demigods, celestial 195 2 - 215 - 2327 musicians, k¢]Q]rrQ ¢k°r paṭṭar < bhaṭṭa 428 5 - 212 - 2068 An Ācārya pzQzrQ BÊó puttar < buddha 477 2 - 164 - 1773 Buddhists ÈtQtrQ b¤¼ viccātarar < vidyādhara A class of demigods, one of 571 1 - 7 - 68 patiṉeṇ-kaṇam v¢cQc¡trrQ ¢vïaDr Rule 11: ø → _ṉ In the following examples _ṉ is added in the final position. It denotes masculine singular. Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word akaṇṭaṉ < akhaṇḍa 3 3 - 373 - 4038 God, as the Undivided One akNQz]Q AKÎf atikuṇaṉ < atiguṇa One possessing extraordinary 17 1 - 22 - 232 attributes at¢ÀN]Q A¢tg¤N atipaṉ < adhipa 20 7 - 70 - 712 Lord at¢p]Q A¢Dp antakaṉ < antaka 23 6 - 287 - 2826 Destroyer anQtk]Q AÓtk amalaṉ < amala 36 2 - 158 - 1704 That which is spotless aml]Q Aml -94- ayaṉ < aja 40 2 - 209 - 2257 Brahmā, as not born ay]Q Aj arakkaṉ < rākṣas 41 1 - 80 - 871 Demon arkQk]Q raXs¯ araṉ < hara 44 7 - 60 - 614 Šiva, the destroyer ar]Q hr arukkaṉ < arka 49 5 - 213 - 2083 Sun aËkQk]Q AkI aruccuṉaṉ Arjuna, the third of the Pāṇḍu < arjuna 50 7 - 98 - 1003 princes, one of pañca- aËcQÂ]]Q pāṇṭavar Aj¤In aruṇaṉ < aruṇa 51 8 - 20 - 367 Sun aËN]Q AâN aruvaṉ < arūpa 52 5 - 148- 1417 Formlessness aËv]Q Aãp aṉaṅkaṉ < anaṅga. Kāma or Cupid whose body 62 2 - 234 - 2535 was reduced to ashes by Šiva a]HQk]Q AnÄñ ātittaṉ < āditya 76 2 - 179 - 1936 Sun At¢tQt]Q Aa¢dÏy intiraṉ < indra Indra, who is the lord of the 91 7 - 16 - 157 Svarga inQt¢r]Q iÓd# iyamaṉ < yama 96 3 - 307 - 3323 Yama, the god of death iym]Q ym -95- iyamāṉaṉ < yajamāna 97 2 - 184 - 1984 Sacriticer iym¡]]Q yjman iraṇiyaṉ < hiraṇya 100 6 - 297 - 2919 Name of an Acuraṉ irN¢y]Q ¢hrÎy irākkataṉ < rākṣasa 102 8 - 15 - 321 Giant, demon or goblin ir¡kQkt]Q raXs irāmaṉ < rāma Šrī Rāma, son of Dašaratha, 103 2 - 179 - 1937 the hero of the Rāmāyaṇa ir¡m]Q ram īcaṉ < īša Supreme Being; Lord of the 111 8 - 1 - 11 universe Ic]Q iIS uttamaṉ < uttama 113 7 - 23 - 235 Goodness, excellence, nobility utQtm]Q uäOm utācaṉaṉ < hutāšana 117 3 - 371 - 4018 Agni, the god of fire ut¡c]]Q h¤taSn uruttiraṉ < rudra 123 3 - 307 - 3326 Šiva uËtQt¢r]Q âd# ētaṉ < hētu 135 2 - 149 - 1603 He who is the First Cause Et]Q hEt¤ kañcaṉ < kamja Brahmā, who was born in a 142 6 - 303 - 2973 lotus kMQc]Q kØj kaṇanātaṉ < gaṇanātha 147 7 - 70 - 709 Chief of Šiva's hosts kNn¡t]Q gNnaT -96- karuṭaṉ A mythical bird, king of the < garuḍa 166 3 - 367 - 3970 feathered race, vehicle of kËz]Q Viṣṇu gâf karuttaṉ < kartā / kartṛ 167 1 - 30 - 321 Doer, maker kËtQt]Q ktaI kākuttaṉ Rama, the hero of the < kākutstha 173 6 - 287 - 2822 Rāmāyana, as a descendant of k¡ÀtQt]Q Kakutstha kak[ÞT kālakālaṉ < kālakāla Šiva, as one who subdued 183 7 - 64 - 662 Yama k¡lk¡l]Q kalkal kāḷakaṇṭaṉ < kālakaṇṭha Šiva, as having azure-coloured 185 2 - 215 - 2324 neck k¡LkNQz]Q kalkÎZ kirātaṉ < kirāta 193 8 - 2 - 15 Šiva, as a hunter k¢r¡t]Q ¢krat kuṇṭōtaraṉ A short gluttonous goblin in < kuṇḍaudara 201 6 - 306 - 3001 the host of Šiva, having a ÀNQªz¡tr]Q capacious round belly k[ÎfaEdr kupēraṉ < kubēra God of wealth, lord of Yakṣas, 204 2 - 219 - 2371 regent of the North Àªpr]Q k[bEr kēcavaṉ < kešava 213 4 - 107 - 1024 Viṣṇu ªkcv]Q kESv caṅkaraṉ < šaṅkara 231 3 - 307 - 3327 Šiva, Dispenser of happiness cHQkr]Q SÄðr caccaiyaṉ < sattā 235 8 - 6 - 134 God, as Reality ccQ«cy]Q säOa -97- catācivaṉ < sadāšiva 245 6 - 286 - 2813 Šiva, in His highest form ct¡c¢v]Q sda¢Sv caturmukaṉ < caturmukha 246 5 - 186 - 1802 Lit., the four-faced cÆrQÉk]Q ct¤m¤IK caturaṉ < catura 247 2 - 158 - 1704 Able, clever person cÆr]Q ct¤r cantiraṉ < candra 252 3 - 318 - 3440 The moon cnQt¢r]Q cÓd# cantirātittaṉ < candrāditya As long as moon and sun 253 4 - 100 - 974 endure cnQt¢r¡t¢tQt]Q cÓd#a¢dÏy calantaraṉ < jalandra 268 6 - 286 - 2813 An Asura slain by Šiva clnQtr]Q jlÓd# civaṉ < šiva One of the great gods, the 293 1 - 112 - 1217 third of the Hindu triad c¢v]Q ¢Sv cīvaṉ < jīva 297 5 - 213 - 2081 Individual soul c£v]Q j£v cukkirīvaṉ < sugrīva The monkey-king who assisted 298 3 - 291 - 3150 Rāma against Rāvaṇa ÂkQk¢r£v]Q s¤g#£v cūtaṉ < sūta 305 3 - 312 - 3379 Sutha muni ât]Q s¥t cēkaraṉ < šēkhara 310 7 - 71 - 722 Eminent person ªckr]Q SEKr -98- cēṭaṉ < šēṣa 311 3 - 290 - 3142 The thousand-headed serpent ªcz]Q SEx cēvakaṉ < sēvaka 313 8 - 9 - 210 Servant, peon, attendant ªcvk]Q sEvk caivaṉ < šaiva 314 4 - 62 - 602 Šiva «cv]Q SWv cōmaṉ < sōma 318 1 - 55 - 600 Moon ªc¡m]Q saEm takkaṉ Dakṣa, a progenitor of the < dakṣa 320 3 - 367 - 3972 human race, one of nine tkQk]Q prajāpati dX tacakkirīvaṉ < daša grīva 322 6 - 274 - 2704 Rāvaṇa, as having ten necks tckQk¢r¢v]Q dSg#£v tacamukaṉ < dašamukha 323 2 - 228 - 2471 Rāvaṇa, as ten-faced tcÉk]Q dSm¤K tacarataṉ < dašaratha A king of Ayōdhya, father of 324 6 - 286 - 2817 Rāma tcrt]Q dSrT tapōtaṉaṉ < tapōdhana 329 3 - 337 - 3350 Hermit, ascetic tªp¡t]]Q tpaEDn tarumarācaṉ < dharmarāja God of Justice and 336 4 - 31 - 305 Righteousness tËmr¡c]Q DmIraj taṉañcayaṉ < dhanañjaya 339 1 - 75 - 811 Arjuna t]MQcy]Q Dn¸y -99- tiyampakaṉ < tryambaka 356 3 - 371 - 4018 Šiva, as three-eyed t¢ymQpk]Q æOyØbk tīṉaṉ < dīna 361 4 - 56 - 546 Poor man; person in distress t£]]Q d£n tuṭṭaṉ < duṣṭa 363 5 - 177 - 1721 Wicked, mischievous fellow ÆzQz]Q Ѥ¾ tūtaṉ < dūta 368 7 - 68 - 695 Messenger, news-carrier æt]Q Ñ¥t tēvaṉ < dēva 375 1 - 44 - 477 God ªtv]Q dEv namaṉ < yama 383 5 - 205 - 1977 Yama nm]Q ym naraṉ < nara 388 1 - 12 - 122 Man, human being nr]Q nr nātaṉ < nātha 391 8 - 1 - 89 Master, lord, superior n¡t]Q naT nāyakaṉ < nāyaka 397 3 - 289 - 3132 Lord, master, chief n¡yk]Q nayk nāraṇaṉ < nārāyaṇa 398 8 - 12 - 272 Viṣṇu n¡rN]Q narayN nārataṉ < nārada Nārada, a celebrated sage and 399 6 - 238 - 2344 son of Brahmā n¡rt]Q nard -100- nāripākaṉ < nārībhāga Šiva, as having His consort on 400 2 - 221 - 2396 one side of His body n¡r¢p¡k]Q nar£Bag nicicaraṉ < nišācara 402 3 - 342 - 3708 Lit., night-rover , Asura n¢c¢cr]Q ¢nSacr nimalaṉ < nirmala Purity, immaculateness, 406 1 - 112 - 1212 spotlessness n¢ml]Q ¢nmIl nirāmayaṉ < nirāmaya 409 3 - 325 - 3519 The Supreme Being n¢r¡my]Q ¢nramy nirūpaṉ < nirūpa 411 6 - 248 -2437 God, as formless n¢ëp]Q ¢nãp nīcaṉ < nīca 412 5 - 186 - 1808 Low, vile person n£c]Q n£c nīlakaṇṭaṉ < nīlakaṇṭha Šiva, as having azure-coloured 414 7 - 7 - 63 neck n£lkNQz]Q n£lkÎZ An ancient king of the solar pakīrataṉ < bhagīratha race who is believed to have 420 3 - 327 - 3542 brought down the sacred pk£rt]Q Gaṅgā from the heaven Bg£rT paramparaṉ < parampara 434 2 - 169 - 1825 The Supreme Being prmQpr]Q pr|pr paramaṉ < parama 435 3 - 319 - 3449 The Supreme Being prm]Q prm parāparaṉ < parātpara 438 2 - 169 - 1825 God, as most high pr¡pr]Q praÏpr -101- paripālakaṉ < paripālaka 439 1 - 4 - 44 Patron; protector; ruler pr¢p¡lk]Q p¢rpalk pācupataṉ < pāšupata 447 1 - 97 - 1052 Šiva p¡Âpt]Q paS¤pt pārttaṉ < pārtha 453 5 - 115 - 1083 Arjuna p¡rQtQt]Q paTI pārttivaṉ < pārthiva 454 3 - 309 - 3346 King p¡rQtQt¢v]Q pa¢TIv pālaṉ < bāla 455 1 - 52 - 564 Infant p¡l]Q bal pāvanācan < pāpanāša 457 7- 62 - 635 Removal of sin, absolution p¡vn¡c]Q papnaS piramaṉ < brahma Brahmā, the creator, one of 465 3 - 347 - 3760 tiri-mūrtti p¢rm]Q b#’ puttiraṉ < puttra 478 2 - 215 - 2332 Son ÈtQt¢r]Q p¤æO purantaraṉ < purandara 481 8 - 23 - 403 Indra ÈrnQtr]Q p¤rÓdr puvan < bhuva 484 8 - 5 - 13 God as self existent Èv]Q B¤v pūcuraṉ < bhūsura Brahman, considered as god 486 1 - 75 - 814 on earth èÂr]Q B¥s¤r -102- pūraṇaṉ < pūrṇa 492 6 - 221 - 2163 God, as the most perfect èrN]Q p¥NI purāṇaṉ < purāṇa 493 6 - 221 - 2163 God, as the Ancient Èr¡N]Q p¤raN maṇikaṇṭaṉ < maṇikaṇṭha 504 3 - 366 - 3957 Šiva, as blue-necked mN¢kNQz]Q m¢NkÎZ matucūtaṉaṉ < madhusūdana 508 3 - 367 - 3971 Viṣṇu, as the slayer of Madhu mÆât]]Q mD¤s¥dn maṉmataṉ < manmatha 520 3 - 293 - 3971 Kāma, the God of Love m]Qmt]Q mÓmT mūrkkaṉ < mūrkha 534 4 - 52 - 498 Ignorant person; fool érQkQk]Q m¥KI vacciravaṇṇaṉ < vaišravaṇa 545 6 - 226 - 2623 Kubēra vcQc¢rvNQN]Q vW½vN varttamāṉaṉ < vardhamāna 554 1 - 66 - 720 God vrQtm¡]]Q vDIman varataṉ < varada 555 3 - 307 - 3326 One who grants a boon,God vrt]Q vrd varuṇaṉ Varuṇa, god of the ocean and < varuṇa 557 2 - 215 - 2327 of the maritime tracts, also of vËN]Q rain, regent of the West vâN vaṉmataṉ < manmatha 559 6 - 215 - 2101 Kāma v]Qmt]Q mÓmT -103- vāmatēvaṉ < vāmadēva 565 5 - 205 - 1978 Šiva v¡mªtv]Q vamdEv vikirtaṉ < vikṛta God, as different from the 570 1 - 75 - 817 world v¢k¢rQt]Q ¢vk]t vicayaṉ < vijaya 573 2 - 206 - 2229 Arjuna v¢cy]Q ¢vjy viṭaṅkaṉ < viṭaṅka The naturally formed lingam, 574 8 - 4 - 160 as unchiselled v¢zHQk]Q ¢vzÄð vināyakaṉ < vināyaka 578 6 - 226 - 2221 Gaṇēša, son of Shiva v¢n¡yk]Q ¢vnayk vimalaṉ < vimala 579 1 - 112 - 1216 He who is immaculate v¢ml]Q ¢vml viruttaṉ < vṛddha 582 1 - 76 - 822 Aged person v¢ËtQt]Q v¦¼ -104- 6. CHANGES 6.1 Vowel Changes The modification of a vowel can happen in initial, medial and positions. 6.1.1 Initial position The vowel that gets modified in the initial position is (1) ai → i Rule 1: ai → i Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word ayirāvatam < airāvata 54 2 - 184 - 1988 Indra's elephant ay¢r¡vtmQ eEravt 6.1.2 Medial position The vowel that gets modified in the medial position are (2) a → ā (3) a → i (4) a → u (5) a → e (6) a → ai (7) ā → a (8) ai → a (9) au → ō (10) i → a (11) i → u (12) u → a (13) ū → u (14) e → ē -105- Rule 2: a → ā Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word āṉmā < ātman Soul, self, spirit, as opp. 85 4 - 45 - 445 to matter A]Qm¡ AaÏmn¯ caṅkucakkaratāri < šaṅkhacakradhara Viṣṇu, as conch-discus- 233 5 - 186 - 1802 bearer cHQÀckQkrt¡r¢ SH¯Kc@Dr Rule 3: a → i Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word kantiruvar < gandharva Gandharvas, a celestial group of 154 6 - 265 - 2605 singers knQt¢ËvrQ gÓDvI tiyampakaṉ < tryambaka 356 3 - 371 - 4018 Šiva, as three-eyed t¢ymQpk]Q æOyØbk Rule 4: a → u Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word aracu < rājan 46 3 - 325 - 3523 King ar rajn¯ Rule 5: a → e Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word ceṇpakam < campaka 309 1 - 60 - 647 Champak flower, Michelia champaca ©cNQpkmQ cØpk -106- Rule 6: a → ai Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word cantai < chandas 250 3 - 307 - 3330 To recite the Verse, stanza repeatedly cnQ«t CÓds¯ Rule 7: ā → a Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word arakkaṉ < rākṣas 41 1 - 80 - 871 Demon arkQk]Q raXs¯ aracu < rājan 46 3 - 325 - 3523 King ar rajn¯ ēlam < ēlā Cardamom-plant, Elettaria 136 7 - 16 - 164 cardamomum ElmQ ela nāraṇaṉ < nārāyaṇa 398 8 - 12 - 272 Viṣṇu n¡rN]Q narayN pakavaṉ < bhagavān 419 2 - 219 - 2371 Divine Being, god pkv]Q Bgvan¯ pavaḷam < pravāla Red coral Corallium rubram, 444 6 - 224 - 2197 one of nava-maṇi pvLmQ p#val -107- Rule 8: ai → a Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word kayilai < kailāsa Mt. Kailāsa, in the Himālayas, 160 5 - 169 - 1631 abode of Šiva ky¢«l kWlas kālapayiravar < kālabhairava 184 4 - 73 - 712 A manifestation of Šiva k¡lpy¢rvrQ kalBWrv vacciravaṇṇaṉ < vaišravaṇa 545 6 - 226 - 2623 Kubēra vcQc¢rvNQN]Q vW½vN Rule 9: au → ō Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word kōvaṇam < kaupīna 223 7 - 53 - 545 Man's loin-cloth ªk¡vNmQ k¬p£n Rule 10: i → a Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word tārittiram < dāridriya 347 4 - 110 - 1033 Poverty t¡r¢tQt¢rmQ da¢r¢d#y Rule 11: i → u Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word kiñcu < kiñcit 190 8 - 19 - 360 A little k¢MQ ¢k¢·t¯ -108- Rule 12: u → a Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word ētaṉ < hētu 135 2 - 149 - 1603 He who is the First Cause Et]Q hEt¤ Rule 13: ū → u Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word aruvaṉ < arūpa 52 5 - 148- 1417 Formlessness aËv]Q Aãp Rule 14: e → ē Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word kēcavaṉ < kešava 213 4 - 107 - 1024 Viṣṇu ªkcv]Q kESv kētakai < ketakā Fragrant screw-pine, 1. sh., Pandanus 214 2 - 258 - 2793 odoratissimus ªkt«k kEzka kētāram < kedāra A shrine in the Himalayas sacred to 215 6 - 267 - 2626 Šiva ªkt¡rmQ kEdar -109- 6.1.3 Final position The vowels that gets modified in the final position are (15) a → i (16) a → u (17) a → ai (18) ā → a (19) ā → i (20) ā → ai (21) ī → i Rule 15: a → i Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word kāmakkōṭṭi < kāmakōṣṭha Pārvatī, as enshrined at 176 6 - 217 - 2127 Conjeevaram k¡mkQªk¡zQ^ kamkaE¿ caṅkucakkaratāri < šaṅkhacakradhara Viṣṇu, as conch-discus- 233 5 - 186 - 1802 bearer cHQÀckQkrt¡r¢ SH¯Kc@Dr caccari < jharjhara 234 6 - 287 - 2825 A kind of drum ccQcr¢ JJIr caṇṭi < caṇḍa 241 2 - 201 - 2168 A canonized Šaiva saint cNQ^ cÎf cōti < šōdha To search, make research 317 6 - 270 - 2664 into ªc¡t¢ saED pañcavaṭi < pañcavaṭa Sacred thread twisted 426 7 - 53 - 545 with hair pMQcv^ p·vz -110- Rule 16: a → u Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word caṅku < šaṅkha Conch, large convolute shell, Turbinella 232 1 - 75 - 809 pyrum cHQÀ SH¯K Rule 17: a → ai Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word caritai < carita 264 2 - 249 - 2696 History, biography cr¢«t c¢rt Rule 18: ā → a Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word karuttaṉ < kartā / kartṛ 167 1 - 30 - 321 Doer, maker kËtQt]Q ktaI Rule 19: ā → i Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word kaṉṉi < kanyā 171 1 - 5 - 54 Young unmarried woman k]Q]¢ kÓya Rule 20: ā → ai Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word arccaṉai < arcanā 45 2 - 146 - 1569 Worship arQcQc«] AcIna -111- ātirai < ārdrā 79 7 - 97 - 985 The sixth nakṣatra called Tiruvādirai At¢«r Aad#aI iccai < icchā 88 2 - 243 - 2629 Wish, desire, inclination icQ«c iÅca iyamuṉai < yamunā The river Jumna which joins the 98 5 - 135 - 1288 Ganges at Prayāga iyÉ«] ym¤na ilaṅkai < laṅkā 106 3 - 303 - 3284 Ceylon ilHQ«k lÄða kaṅkai < gaṅgā 140 2 - 201 - 2170 The river Ganges kHQ«k gÄña < Pkt. Kaccha kaccai < Skt kakṣyā 141 7 - 30 - 303 Girdle, belt kcQ«c kßya kayilai < kailāsa Mt. Kailāsa, in the Himālayas, abode 160 5 - 169 - 1631 of Šiva ky¢«l kWlas karuṇai < karuṇā Compassion, grace, mercy, 164 8 - 2 - 107 benignity kË«N kâNa kārikai < kārikā 181 1 - 75 - 811 Woman, Lady k¡r¢«k ka¢rka kētakai < ketakā Fragrant screw-pine, 1. sh., 214 2 - 258 - 2793 Pandanus odoratissimus ªkt«k kEzka caṭai < jaṭā 238 3 - 367 - 3968 Matted locks of hair c«z jza -112- camitai < samidhā Sacrificial fuel, of which there are 258 1 - 132 - 1424 nine kinds cm¢«t s¢mDa First of the four-fold means of cariyai < caryā attaining salvation, which consists in 265 3 - 339 - 3674 worshipping God-in-form in a cr¢«y temple cyaI cākai < šākhā 273 2 - 230 - 2486 Vēdic section c¡«k SaKa cintai < cintā 288 6 - 302 - 2963 Mind, intellect c¢nQ«t ¢cÓta cilai < šilā 291 1 - 19 - 199 Statue, idol c¢«l ¢Sla cupattirai < subhadrā 301 5 - 120 - 1135 A wife of Arjuna ÂptQt¢«r s¤Bd#a tārakai < tārakā 346 6 - 214 - 2089 Star t¡r«k tarka ticai < dišā Cardinal points, region, quarter, 351 6 - 226 - 2220 direction t¢«c ¢dSa nittirai < nidrā 404 8 - 4 - 29 Sleep, repose n¢tQt¢«r ¢nd#a pāvaṉai < bhāvanā 456 1 - 97 - 1053 Imagination, fancy p¡v«] Bavna piccai < bhikṣā 460 1 - 39 - 416 Alms, food or raw rice given as alms p¢cQ«c ¢BXa -113- pirārttaṉai < prārthanā 467 5 - 213 - 2081 Prayer, supplication p¢r¡rQtQt«] p#aTIna pīṭai < pīḍā 3 - 278 - 471 Affliction, sorrow, distress, misery 3013 p£«z p£f pūcai Worship; homage to superiors; < pūjā 487 3 - 260 - 2819 adoration of the gods with proper è«c ceremonies p¥ja māttirai < mātrā 524 5 - 135 - 1291 Moment or measure of time m¡tQt¢«r maæOa mālai < mālā 529 4 - 72 - 699 Anything strung together m¡«l mala yāttirai < yātrā 538 8 - 4 - 29 Journey; voyage; pilgrimage y¡tQt¢«r yaæOa vantaṉai < vandanā Homage,Salutation, adoration as to 553 8 - 5 - 30 a deity vnQt«] vÓdna < Pkt. Vijjā viccai < Skt vidyā 572 8 - 5 - 84 Learning or Knowledge v¢cQ«c ¢vïa vīṇai < vīṇā 584 3 - 364 - 3938 The Indian Lute v£«N v£Na Rule 21: ī → i Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word amarāvati < amarāvatī 38 3 - 265 - 2877 Name of Indra's capital amr¡vt¢ Amravt£ -114- kattūri < kastūrī Secretion from the navel of the 150 7 - 46 - 467 musk-deer ktQær¢ kÞt¥r£ katali < kadalī 151 2 - 174 - 1875 Plantain-tree ktl¢ kdl£ kōtāvari < gōdāvarī 218 5 - 135 - 1288 The river Godavari ªk¡t¡vr¢ gaEdavr£ kauri < gaurī 224 8 - 9 - 195 Pārvatī ©k¬r¢ g¬r£ caracuvati < sarasvatī The spouse of Brahmā, the divine 261 5 - 135 - 1292 embodiment of speech and learning crÂvt¢ srÞvt£ tēvi < dēvī 376 3 - 377 - 4089 Goddess ªtv¢ dEv£ nati < nadī 380 2 - 244 - 2638 River nt¢ nd£ pēri < bhērī 495 7 - 15 - 147 Kettle-drum ªpr¢ BEr£ mantākiṉi < mandākinī 511 8 - 6 - 151 The Celestial Ganges mnQt¡k¢]¢ mÓda¢kn£ vaṇṭōtari < mandōdarī 550 8 - 18 - 347 The wife of Rāvaṇa vNQªz¡tr¢ mÓdaEdr£ -115- 6.2 Consonant Changes A consonant change can happen in initial, medial and positions. 6.2.1 Initial position The 14 consonants that get modified in the initial position are (1) g → k (2) gh → k (3) ch → c (4) j → c (5) jh → c (6) ḍ → t (7) d → t (8) dh → t (9) b → p (10) bh → p (11) m → v (12) y → n (13) š → c (14) s → c Rule 1: g → k Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word kaṅkai < gaṅgā 140 2 - 201 - 2170 The river Ganges kHQ«k gÄña kaṇanātaṉ < gaṇanātha 147 7 - 70 - 709 Chief of Šiva's hosts kNn¡t]Q gNnaT kaṇapati < gaṇapati Gaṇēša, who is the chief of 148 7 - 46 - 475 Šiva's hosts kNpt¢ gNp¢t kaṇam < gaṇa Celestial hosts, divided into 18 149 5 - 132 - 1259 classes kNmQ gN kati < gati 152 7 - 62 - 644 Way, path kt¢ g¢t -116- kantam < gandha 153 2 - 255 - 2768 Scent, odour, fragrance knQtmQ gÓD kantiruvar < gandharva Gandharvas, a celestial group of 154 6 - 265 - 2605 singers knQt¢ËvrQ gÓDvI kayantiram < gajendra 159 3 - 273 - 2960 Elephant kynQt¢rmQ gjEÓd# karuṭaṉ < garuḍa A mythical bird, king of the 166 3 - 367 - 3970 feathered race, vehicle of Viṣṇu kËz]Q gâf kāntāram < gāndhāra An ancient secondary melody- 174 1 - 130 - 1399 type of the pālai k¡nQt¡rmQ gaÓDar kāṇṭīpam < gāṇḍīva 175 6 - 281 - 2769 Arjuna's bow k¡NQ\pmQ gaÎf£v kirakam < graha Planets, of which there are nine 191 3 - 325 - 3520 in the Hindu system k¢rkmQ g#h kiri < giri 194 3 - 305 - 3305 Hill, mountain k¢r¢ ¢g¢r kītam < gīta 196 2 - 250 - 2704 Song, chant k£tmQ g£t kuṇam < guṇa 202 8 - 2 - 3 Attribute, property, quality ÀNmQ g¤N kuru < guru 206 5 - 126 - 1199 Spiritual preceptor ÀË g¤â -117- kōcaram < gōcara Object of sense, as sound, 216 3 - 358 - 3877 colour ªk¡crmQ gaEcr kōtaṉam < gōdhana 217 3 - 275 - 2977 Cows considered as wealth ªk¡t]mQ gaEDn kōtāvari < gōdāvarī 218 5 - 135 - 1288 The river Godavari ªk¡t¡vr¢ gaEdavr£ kōpuram < gōpura 219 3 - 290 -3141 Tower- gate of a city or temple ªk¡ÈrmQ gaEp¤r kōmiyam < gōmēdaka 221 5 - 135 - 1292 Cinnamon-stone ªk¡m¢ymQ gaEmEdk kauri < gaurī 224 8 - 9 - 195 Pārvatī ©k¬r¢ g¬r£ Rule 2: gh → k Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word kōram < ghōra 222 3 - 373 - 4044 Severity, cruelty, vehemence ªk¡rmQ GaEr -118- Rule 3: ch → c Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word cantai < chandas 250 3 - 307 - 3330 To recite the Verse, stanza repeatedly cnQ«t CÓds¯ cantōka < chandōga 251 6 - 263 - 2587 Sama veda cnQªt¡k CÓdaEg Rule 4: j → c Sanskrit Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning word cakam < jagat 227 8 - 41 - 575 Universe, world, earth ckmQ jgt¯ caṅkamam < jaṅgama Living creatures, as capable of 230 8 - 1 - 30 locomotion, opp. to tāvaram cHQkmmQ jÄñm caṭāyu < jaṭāyuḥ A vulture-king who figures in 237 2 - 179 - 1928 Ramayana cz¡Ê jzay¤: caṭai < jaṭā 238 3 - 367 - 3968 Matted locks of hair c«z jza cayam < jaya 260 4 - 65 - 638 Triumph, victory cymQ jy calam < jala 266 1 - 122 - 1321 Water clmQ jl calantaraṉ < jalandra 268 6 - 286 - 2813 An Asura slain by Šiva clnQtr]Q jlÓd# -119- caṉaṉam < janana 270 4 - 18 - 180 Birth c]]mQ jnn cāti < jāti 276 2 - 255 - 2758 Family, clan, race c¡t¢ ja¢t cīvaṉ < jīva 297 5 - 213 - 2081 Individual soul c£v]Q j£v cōti < jōtis Light, splendour, lustre, 316 8 - 1 - 62 brilliancy, effulgence ªc¡t¢ jaE¢tÞ Rule 5: jh → c Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word caccari < jharjhara 234 6 - 287 - 2825 A kind of drum ccQcr¢ JJIr Rule 6: ḍ → t Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word tamarukam < ḍamaruka 330 3 - 267 - 2892 Kettle-drum tmËkmQ fmâk Rule 7: d → t Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word takkaṉ Dakṣa, a progenitor of the < dakṣa 320 3 - 367 - 3972 human race, one of nine tkQk]Q piracāpati dX -120- takaram < dahara 321 7 - 71 - 720 The cavity of the heart tkrmQ dhr tacakkirīvaṉ < dašagrīva 322 6 - 274 - 2704 Rāvaṇa, as having ten necks tckQk¢r¢v]Q dSg#£v tacamukaṉ < dašamukha 323 2 - 228 - 2471 Rāvaṇa, as ten-faced tcÉk]Q dSm¤K tacarataṉ < dašaratha A king of Ayōdhya, father of 324 6 - 286 - 2817 Rāma tcrt]Q dSrT taṇṭam < daṇḍa 325 7 - 10 - 99 Cane, staff, rod tNQzmQ dÎf taṇṭi < daṇḍi 326 6 - 306 - 3001 Yama tNQ^ d¢Îf tayā < dayā 331 8 - 2 - 96 God, as All-Merciful ty¡ dya tārittiram < dāridriya 347 4 - 110 - 1033 Poverty t¡r¢tQt¢rmQ da¢r¢d#y tāṉam < dāna Donation, grant, as a 349 6 - 302 - 2966 meritorious deed t¡]mQ dan tikku < dik Cardinal and intermediate 350 3 - 350 - 3794 points, eight quarters t¢kQÀ ¢dkq ticai < dišā Cardinal points, region, quarter, 351 6 - 226 - 2220 direction t¢«c ¢dSa -121- tīpam < dīpa 357 8 - 9 - 195 Lamp, light t£pmQ d£p tīrkkam < dīrgha 358 1 - 57 - 618 Length, in space or time t£rQkQkmQ d£GI tīṉaṉ < dīna 361 4 - 56 - 546 Poor man; person in distress t£]]Q d£n tukkam < duḥkha 362 1 - 58 - 628 Sorrow, distress, affliction ÆkQkmQ Ѥ:K tuṭṭaṉ < duṣṭa 363 5 - 177 - 1721 Wicked, mischievous fellow ÆzQz]Q Ѥ¾ tuntupi < dundubhi 364 3 - 330 - 3572 Large kettle-drum ÆnQÆp¢ ѤÓѤ¢B tūtaṉ < dūta 368 7 - 68 - 695 Messenger, news-carrier æt]Q Ñ¥t tūram < dūra 371 5-125-1190 Remoteness, distance ærmQ Ñ¥r tēcam < dēša 373 7 - 67 - 677 Province, territory, land, district ªtcmQ dES tēvaṉ < dēva 375 1 - 44 - 477 God ªtv]Q dEv tēvi < dēvī 376 3 - 377 - 4089 Goddess ªtv¢ dEv£ -122- Rule 8: dh → t Sanskrit Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning word taraṇi < dharaṇi 333 8 - 12 - 261 Earth trN¢ Dr¢N tarumam Virtuous deed, Statute, < dharma 335 5 - 210 - 2046 ordinance, law, sacred tËmmQ law,Usage, practice DmI < tarumarācaṉ God of Justice and dharmarāja 336 4 - 31 - 305 Righteousness tËmr¡c]Q DmIraj < taṉañcayaṉ dhanañjaya 339 1 - 75 - 811 Arjuna t]MQcy]Q Dn¸y taṉam < dhana 340 1 - 76 - 825 Wealth, substance, property t]mQ Dn taṉu < dhanus 341 1 - 128 - 1382 Bow tÑ Dn¤Þ tātu < dhātu 343 1 - 104 - 1130 Pollen t¡Æ Dat¤ tāmam < dhāman 345 5 -205 - 1978 Place, position t¡mmQ Damn¯ tūpam < dhūpa Incense, fragrant smoke, 369 5 -205 - 1978 aromatic vapour æpmQ D¥p tūmam < dhūma 370 2 - 219 - 2371 Smoke æmmQ D¥m -123- tūḷi < dhūli 372 7 - 22 - 221 Dust æL¢ D¥¢l Rule 9: b → p Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word pantam < bandha 430 3 - 307 - 3330 Bondage, earthly attachment pnQtmQ bÓD palam < bala 440 2 - 187 - 2021 Strength, power, might, vigour; force plmQ bl pali < bali Offering given to gods, manes, etc., in 441 2 - 174 - 1877 sacrifice pl¢ b¢l pāṇam < bāṇa 448 2 - 139 - 1492 Arrow p¡NmQ baN pālaṉ < bāla 455 1 - 52 - 564 Infant p¡l]Q bal piramaṉ < brahma 465 3 - 347 - 3760 Brahmā, the creator, one of tiri-mūrtti p¢rm]Q b#’ pilam < bila 468 8 - 12 - 261 Nether region p¢lmQ ¢bl puttar < buddha 477 2 - 164 - 1773 Buddhists ÈtQtrQ b¤¼ pōtam < bōdha 497 7 - 60 - 622 Wisdom, Knowledge ªp¡tmQ baED -124- Rule 10: bh → p Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word pakti < bhakti Piety; faith; devotion, as to 418 4 - 23 - 229 a deity, guru pkQt¢ B¢³ pakavaṉ < bhagavān 419 2 - 219 - 2371 Divine Being, god pkv]Q Bgvan¯ An ancient king of the solar pakīrataṉ < bhagīratha race who is believed to 420 3 - 327 - 3542 have brought down the pk£rt]Q sacred Gaṅgā from the Bg£rT heaven paṭṭar < bhaṭṭa 428 5 - 212 - 2068 An Ācārya pzQzrQ BÊó pavam < bhava 443 1 - 21 - 217 Birth, origin pvmQ Bv pākkiyam < bhāgya 445 3 - 366 - 3965 Lot, destiny p¡kQk¢ymQ BaÂy pākam < bhāga 446 7 - 9 - 91 Sharing, dividing p¡kmQ Bag pāvaṉai < bhāvanā 456 1 - 97 - 1053 Imagination, fancy p¡v«] Bavna piṅki < bhṛṅgin 459 6 - 306 - 3001 A Ṛṣi; ஓ இ p¢HQk¢Ë^ B¦¢Äñ piccai < bhikṣā Alms, food or raw rice given 460 1 - 39 - 416 as alms p¢cQ«c ¢BXa -125- puyaṅkam < bhujaṅga 479 3 - 339 - 3675 Snake ÈyHQkmQ B¤jÄñ puyam puvalōkam < bhuvarlōka An upper world, the second 483 6 - 281 - 2774 of 7 upper worlds Èvªl¡kmQ B¤vla©Ik puvan < bhuva 484 8 - 5 - 13 God as self existent Èv]Q B¤v puvaṉam < bhuvana 485 4 - 48 - 466 World Èv]mQ B¤vn pūcuraṉ < bhūsura Brahman, considered as 486 1 - 75 - 814 god on earth èÂr]Q B¥s¤r pūtam < bhūta 488 1 - 39 - 417 The five elements of nature ètmQ B¥t pūtalam < bhū 489 6 - 263 - 2589 Earth ètlmQ B¥ pūticātaṉam < bhūtisādhana Šaivaite symbols, as sacred 490 3 - 378 - 4097 ashes, rudrākṣa èt¢c¡t]mQ B¥¢tsaDn pūmi < bhūmi 491 1 - 39 - 417 Earth èm¢ B¥¢m pētam < bhēda 494 5 - 156 - 1502 Difference, dissimilarity ªptmQ BEd -126- pēri < bhērī 495 7 - 15 - 147 Kettle-drum ªpr¢ BEr£ pōkam < bhōga 496 6 - 215 - 2097 Pleasure, happiness ªp¡kmQ BaEg Rule 11: m → v Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word vaṇṭōtari < mandōdarī 550 8 - 18 - 347 The wife of Rāvaṇa vNQªz¡tr¢ mÓdaEdr£ vaṉmataṉ < manmatha 559 6 - 215 - 2101 Kāma v]Qmt]Q mÓmT Rule 12: y → n Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word namaṉ < yama 383 5 - 205 - 1977 Yama nm]Q ym Rule 13: š → c Sanskrit Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning word caṅkaraṉ < šaṅkara 231 3 - 307 - 3327 Šiva, Dispenser of happiness cHQkr]Q SÄðr caṅku < šaṅkha Conch, large convolute shell, 232 1 - 75 - 809 Turbinella pyrum cHQÀ SH¯K -127- caci < šaši Šiva, as wearing the moon on 236 1 - 12 - 125 His head cc¢ S¢S cattam < šabda 242 6 - 268 - 2636 Sound ctQtmQ SÖd catti < šakti Ability, power, strength, energy, 243 1 - 115 - 1241 prowess ctQt¢ S¢³ campu < šambhu 255 3 - 310 - 3353 Šiva, as bestowing happiness cmQÈ SØB¤ caraṇam < šaraṇa 262 5 - 210 - 2042 Shelter, refuge, asylum crNmQ SrN cākkiyam < šākya Buddhism, as founded by Šākya- 271 2 - 197 - 2133 muni c¡kQk¢ymQ SaÀy cākai < šākhā 273 2 - 230 - 2486 Vēdic section c¡«k SaKa cāttiram < šāstra 274 8 - 4 - 51 Science c¡tQt¢rmQ SaÞæO cāpam < šāpa 278 6 - 233 - 2294 Curse, imprecation c¡pmQ Sap cikaram < šikhara 281 7 - 71 - 720 Summit, top of a mountain c¢krmQ ¢SKra cikāmaṇi < šikhāmaṇi 282 8 - 30 - 470 Crest jewel c¢k¡mN¢ ¢SKam¢N -128- ciṭṭam < šiṣṭa 284 1 - 49 - 533 Eminence; greatness c¢zQzmQ ¢S¾ ciram < širas 289 5 - 115 - 1091 Head c¢rmQ ¢Srs¯ ciramam < šrama 290 5 - 135 - 1293 Exhaustion, weariness c¢rmmQ ½m cilai < šilā 291 1 - 19 - 199 Statue, idol c¢«l ¢Sla civakati < šivagati Salvation, final deliverance of 292 2 - 241 - 2615 the soul c¢vkt¢ ¢Svg¢t civaṉ < šiva One of the great gods, the third 293 1 - 112 - 1217 of the Hindu triad c¢v]Q ¢Sv civalōkam < šivalōka 294 1 - 117 - 1270 Kailāsa, as Šiva's abode c¢vªl¡kmQ ¢SvlaEk cītam < šīta 295 3 - 345 - 3735 Coldness, chillness c£tmQ S£t cīlam < šīla 296 1 - 38 - 412 Good conduct, character, virtue c£lmQ S£l cuttam < šuddha 299 1 - 89 - 967 Purity, cleanness, moral purity ÂtQtmQ S¤¼ curuti < šruti 303 3 - 325 - 3514 Vēda, as learnt orally ÂËt¢ ½¤¢t -129- cūlam < šūla Trident, the three-pronged dart 307 2 - 249 - 2694 of Šiva âlmQ S¥l cēkaraṉ < šēkhara 310 7 - 71 - 722 Eminent person ªckr]Q SEKr cēṭaṉ < šēṣa 311 3 - 290 - 3142 The thousand-headed serpent ªcz]Q SEx caivaṉ < šaiva 314 4 - 62 - 602 Šiva «cv]Q SWv cōkam < šōka 315 5 - 181 - 1752 Distress, grief ªc¡kmQ SaEk cōti < šōdha 317 6 - 270 - 2664 To search, make research into ªc¡t¢ saED Rule 14: s → c Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word cakalam < sakala 228 3 - 368 - 3980 All, the whole cklmQ skl caṅkaṭam < saṅkaṭa Difficulty, trouble, straitened 229 4 - 52 - 499 circumstances cHQkzmQ sÄðz caccaiyaṉ < sattā 235 8 - 6 - 134 God, as Reality ccQ«cy]Q säOa caṇṇi < san 239 6 - 270 - 2664 To smear, as with sacred ashes cNQN¢ sn¯ -130- cattiyam < satya 244 2 - 202 - 2180 Truth, veracity ctQt¢ymQ sÏy catācivaṉ < sadāšiva 245 6 - 286 - 2813 Šiva, in His highest form ct¡c¢v]Q sda¢Sv canti < sandhyā One of the three divisions of 249 7 - 65 - 669 the day cnQt¢ sÓÒya campāti < sampāti A vulture-king, elder son of 254 2 - 179 - 1928 Aruṇa and brother of Jaṭāyu cmQp¡t¢ sØpa¢t camayam < samaya 256 7 - 55 - 568 Creed or religious system cmymQ smy camāti < samādhi Intense contemplation of God, 257 1 - 66 - 721 identifying oneself with Him cm¡t¢ sma¢D camitai < samidhā Sacrificial fuel, of which there 258 1 - 132 - 1424 are nine kinds cm¢«t s¢mDa camuttiram < samudra 259 6 - 312 - 3058 Sea, ocean cÉtQt¢rmQ sm¤d# caracuvati The spouse of Brahmā, the < sarasvatī 261 5 - 135 - 1292 divine embodiment of speech crÂvt¢ and learning srÞvt£ < savitā / cavitā savitṛ 269 7 - 9 - 85 Sun cv¢t¡ s¢vta cākaram < sāgara 272 1 - 66 - 717 Ocean, sea, as dug by Cakarar c¡krmQ sagr -131- cātaṉam < sādhana Distinctive mark of Šaivites, as 275 6 - 274 - 2698 Rudrākṣa beads, etc c¡t]mQ saDn cātu < sādhu 277 3 - 312 - 3376 Good, virtuous person c¡Æ saD¤ cāmam < sāman 279 6 - 309 - 3034 The Sāma-vēda c¡mmQ samn¯ cārati < sārathi 280 4 - 64 - 628 Charioteer, coachman, driver c¡rt¢ sar¢T ciṅkam < siṃha 283 7 - 2 - 17 Lion c¢HQkmQ ¢sØh citti < siddhi Success, realisation, 285 3 - 368 - 3984 attainment c¢tQt¢ ¢s¢¼ cintūram < sindūra Vermilion, red paint, red 287 8 - 18 - 350 powder for tilaka c¢nQærmQ ¢sÓÑ¥r cukkirīvaṉ < sugrīva The monkey-king who assisted 298 3 - 291 - 3150 Rāma against Rāvaṇa ÂkQk¢r£v]Q s¤g#£v cuntaram < sundara 300 7 - 46 - 471 Beauty, handsomeness ÂnQtrmQ s¤Ódr cupattirai < subhadrā 301 5 - 120 - 1135 A wife of Arjuna ÂptQt¢«r s¤Bd#a curapi < surabhi 302 7 - 65 - 668 Celestial cow Ârp¢ s¤r¢B -132- cuvarkkam < svarga Indra's heaven, the world of 304 2 - 177 - 1912 gods ÂvrQkQkmQ ÞvgI cūtaṉ < sūta 305 3 - 312 - 3379 Sutha muni ât]Q s¥t cūrapaṉma < sūrapadma A king of Asuras who was slain 306 5 - 177 - 1720 in battle by Skanda ârp]Qm¡ s¥rpî cēvakaṉ < sēvaka 313 8 - 9 - 210 Servant, peon, attendant ªcvk]Q sEvk cōmaṉ < sōma 318 1 - 55 - 600 Moon ªc¡m]Q saEm 6.2.2 Medial position The consonants that get modified in the medial position are (15) k → c (36) dh → t (57) l → ḷ (16) k → t (37) n → k (58) l → ṟ (17) kh → k (38) n → m (59) v → p (18) g → k (39) n → ṇ (60) š → c (19) g → ṅ (40) p → v (61) š → y (20) gh → k (41) b → p (62) ṣ → c (21) c → k (42) b → t (63) ṣ → k (22) j → c (43) b → v (64) ṣ → c (23) j → ñ (44) bh → p (65) ṣ → ṭ (24) j → y (45) m → ṅ (66) s → c (25) jh → c (46) m → ñ (67) s → ṉ (26) ṭh → ṭ (47) m → ṇ (68) s → r (27) ḍ → ṭ (48) m → ṉ (69) s → t (28) ḍ → ḷ (49) y → ṉ (70) s → ṭ (29) t → ṉ (50) y → c (71) s → y (30) th → t (51) y → k (72) h → k (31) d → k (52) y → t (73) h → y (32) d → ṉ (74) r → c (33) d → ṟ (75) r → ṇ (34) d → t (76) r → p (35) d → ṭ (77) ṛ → r -133- Rule 15: k → c Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word piccai < bhikṣā 460 1 - 39 - 416 Alms, food or raw rice given as alms p¢cQ«c ¢BXa Rule 16: k → t Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word arattam < rakta 42 8 - 5 - 97 Red colour artQtmQ r³ catti < šakti Ability, power, strength, 243 1 - 115 - 1241 energy, prowess ctQt¢ S¢³ < Pkt. mutti mutti Final beatitude or < Skt mukti 533 1 - 115 - 1241 emancipation ÉtQt¢ m¤¢³ Rule 17: kh → k Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word akaṇṭaṉ < akhaṇḍa 3 3 - 373 - 4038 God, as the Undivided One akNQz]Q AKÎf akilam < akhila 6 3 - 368 - 3980 Universe ak¢lmQ A¢Kl caṅku < šaṅkha Conch, large convolute shell, 232 1 - 75 - 809 Turbinella pyrum cHQÀ SH¯K -134- caturmukaṉ < caturmukha 246 5 - 186 - 1802 Lit., the four-faced cÆrQÉk]Q ct¤m¤IK cākai < šākhā 273 2 - 230 - 2486 Vēdic section c¡«k SaKa cikaram < šikhara 281 7 - 71 - 720 Summit, top of a mountain c¢krmQ ¢SKra cikāmaṇi < šikhāmaṇi 282 8 - 30 - 470 Crest jewel c¢k¡mN¢ ¢SKam¢N cēkaraṉ < šēkhara 310 7 - 71 - 722 Eminent person ªckr]Q SEKr tacamukaṉ < dašamukha 323 2 - 228 - 2471 Rāvaṇa, as ten-faced tcÉk]Q dSm¤K tukkam < duḥkha 362 1 - 58 - 628 Sorrow, distress, affliction ÆkQkmQ Ѥ:K mukam < mukha 531 3 - 260 - 2812 Face ÉkmQ m¤K mūrkkaṉ < mūrkha 534 4 - 52 - 498 Ignorant person; fool érQkQk]Q m¥KI Rule 18: g → k Sanskrit Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning word akattiyar < agastya 4 7 - 65 - 669 Sage Agastya aktQt¢yrQ AgÞÏy -135- aṅkam < aṅga Sciences auxiliary to the 7 3 - 324 - 3507 Vēdas aHQkmQ AÄñ atikuṇaṉ < atiguṇa One possessing 17 1 - 22 - 232 extraordinary attributes at¢ÀN]Q A¢tg¤N araṅkam < raṅga 47 2 - 167 - 1803 Stage, dancing hall arHQkmQ rÄñ aṉaṅkaṉ Kāma or Cupid whose body < anaṅga. 62 2 - 234 - 2535 was reduced to ashes by a]HQk]Q Šiva AnÄñ ākamam < āgama Šāstras, scriptures, one of 67 8 - 2 - 10 six piramāṇam AkmmQ Aagm ilavaṅkam < lavaṅga Clove, Caryophyllum 108 7 - 16 - 164 aromaticum ilvHQkmQ lvÄñ iliṅkam Symbol of Šiva in stone or < liṅga 109 3 - 324 - 3505 other material, set up and il¢HQkmQ worshipped ¢lÄñ < iliṅkapurāṇam liṅgapurāna 110 6 - 287 - 2826 One of the 18 puranas il¢HQkÈr¡NmQ ¢lÄñp¤raN ukkiram < ugra 112 7 - 37 - 375 Wrath, rage, fury ukQk¢rmQ ug# urakam < uraga 121 5 - 200 - 1929 Snake urkmQ urg kaṅkai < gaṅgā 140 2 - 201 - 2170 The river Ganges kHQ«k gÄña -136- cakam < jagat 227 8 - 41 - 575 Universe, world, earth ckmQ jgt¯ caṅkamam Living creatures, as < jaṅgama 230 8 - 1 - 30 capable of locomotion, cHQkmmQ opp. to tāvaram jÄñm cantōka < chandōga 251 6 - 263 - 2587 Sama veda cnQªt¡k CÓdaEg cākaram < sāgara Ocean, sea, as dug by 272 1 - 66 - 717 Cakarar c¡krmQ sagr civakati < šivagati Salvation, final deliverance 292 2 - 241 - 2615 of the soul c¢vkt¢ ¢Svg¢t cukkirīvaṉ The monkey-king who < sugrīva 298 3 - 291 - 3150 assisted Rāma against ÂkQk¢r£v]Q Rāvaṇa s¤g#£v cuvarkkam < svarga Indra's heaven, the world 304 2 - 177 - 1912 of gods ÂvrQkQkmQ ÞvgI tacakkirīvaṉ < dašagrīva Rāvaṇa, as having ten 322 6 - 274 - 2704 necks tckQk¢r¢v]Q dSg#£v taraṅkam < taraṅga 332 1 - 4 - 39 Ocean trHQkmQ trÄñ turaṅkam < turaga 366 7 - 87 - 888 Horse ÆrHQkmQ t¤rg nakaram < nagara 378 1 - 88 - 952 City, town, nkrmQ ngr -137- nākam < nāga 389 3 - 373 - 4044 Serpent n¡kmQ nag nāripākaṉ < nārībhāga Šiva, as having His consort 400 2 - 221 - 2396 on one side of His body n¡r¢p¡k]Q nar£Bag pakavaṉ < bhagavān 419 2 - 219 - 2371 Divine Being, god pkv]Q Bgvan¯ An ancient king of the solar pakīrataṉ < bhagīratha race who is believed to 420 3 - 327 - 3542 have brought down the pk£rt]Q sacred Gaṅgā from the Bg£rT heaven pākkiyam < bhāgya 445 3 - 366 - 3965 Lot, destiny p¡kQk¢ymQ BaÂy pākam < bhāga 446 7 - 9 - 91 Sharing, dividing p¡kmQ Bag piṅki < bhṛṅgin 459 6 - 306 - 3001 A Ṛṣi; ஓ இ p¢HQk¢Ë^ B¦¢Äñ puṅkam < puṅgava 472 8 - 5 - 75 Eminent person ÈHQkmQ p¤Äñv puyaṅkam < bhujaṅga 479 3 - 339 - 3675 Snake ÈyHQkmQ B¤jÄñ pōkam < bhōga 496 6 - 215 - 2097 Pleasure, happiness ªp¡kmQ BaEg maṅkaḷam < maṅgala 500 1 - 102 - 1109 Auspiciousness mHQklmQ mÄñl -138- mārkkam < mārga 526 2 - 215 - 2328 Road, path or way m¡rQkQkmQ magI yōkam < yōga Junction, union, 541 3 - 338 - 3667 combination ªy¡kmQ yaEg Rule 19: g → ṅ Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word aṅki < agni 1 8 - 13 - 15 Fire aHQk¢ A¢g" Rule 20: gh → k Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word tīrkkam < dīrgha Length, in space or 358 1 - 57 - 618 time t£rQkQkmQ d£GI mēkam < mēgha 535 8 - 3 - 95 Cloud ªmkmQ mEG vikkiṉam < vighna Obstacle, hindrance, 568 6 - 226 - 2221 difficulty v¢kQk¢]mQ ¢vG" Rule 21: c → k Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word vākku < vāc 562 8 - 38 - 548 Word, speech v¡kQÀ vac¯ -139- Rule 22: j → c Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word añcali < añjali Joining the hands and raising 10 8 - 3 - 75 them, as in worship aMQcl¢ A¸¢l añcaṉam < añjana Collyrium, black pigment for 11 7 - 74 - 756 the eyelashes aMQc]mQ A¸n aracu < rājan 46 3 - 325 - 3523 King ar rajn¯ aruccuṉaṉ Arjuna, the third of the Pāṇḍu < arjuna 50 7 - 98 - 1003 princes, one of pañca- aËcQÂ]]Q pāṇṭavar Aj¤In kañcaṉ < kamja Brahmā, who was born in a 142 6 - 303 - 2973 lotus kMQc]Q kØj kuñcaram < kuñjara 198 3 - 272 - 2945 Elephant ÀMQcrmQ k[¸r taṉañcayaṉ < dhanañjaya 339 1 - 75 - 811 Arjuna t]MQcy]Q Dn¸y tēcu < tējas 374 7 - 46 - 473 Lustre, light, brightness ªt tEjs¯ parañcōti < parañjyōtis Supreme Being, as the Light 432 3 - 324 - 3505 Divine prMQªc¡t¢ pr|ÇyaE¢tÞ < Pkt. Vijjā viccai < Skt vidyā 572 8 - 5 - 84 Learning or Knowledge v¢cQ«c ¢vïa -140- vicayaṉ < vijaya 573 2 - 206 - 2229 Arjuna v¢cy]Q ¢vjy Rule 23: j → ñ Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word intirañālam < indrajāla 92 8 - 2 - 43 The art of magic inQt¢rM¡lmQ iÓd#jal Rule 24: j → y Sanskrit Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning word ayaṉ < aja 40 2 - 209 - 2257 Brahmā, as not born ay]Q Aj kayam < gaja 158 8 - 9 - 18 Elephant kymQ gj kayantiram < gajendra 159 3 - 273 - 2960 Elephant kynQt¢rmQ gjEÓd# paṅkayam < paṅkaja 421 3 - 333 - 3604 Lotus, as mud-born pHQkymQ pÄðj puyaṅkam < bhujaṅga 479 3 - 339 - 3675 Snake ÈyHQkmQ B¤jÄñ puyam vayiram < vajra Thunderbolt or 558 7 - 1 - 3 Diamond vy¢rmQ vj# Rule 25: jh → c Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word caccari < jharjhara 234 6 - 287 - 2825 A kind of drum ccQcr¢ JJIr Rule 26: ṭh → ṭ Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word kaṇṭakam < kaṇṭhaka White long-flowered Nail 145 1 - 136 - 1465 Dye kNQzkmQ kÎZk kaṇṭam < kaṇṭha 146 5 - 115 - 1088 Throat, Neck kNQzmQ kÎZ kāḷakaṇṭaṉ < kālakaṇṭha Šiva, as having azure- 185 2 - 215 - 2324 coloured neck k¡LkNQz]Q kalkÎZ nīlakaṇṭaṉ < nīlakaṇṭha Šiva, as having azure- 414 7 - 7 - 63 coloured neck n£lkNQz]Q n£lkÎZ paramēṭṭi < paramēṣṭhin 436 1 - 38 - 411 The Supreme Being prªmzQ^ prmE¢¿n¯ pīṭam < pīṭha 470 6 - 226 - 2221 Seat, chair p£zmQ p£Z -142- maṇikaṇṭaṉ < maṇikaṇṭha 504 3 - 366 - 3957 Šiva, as blue-necked mN¢kNQz]Q m¢NkÎZ vaikuṇṭam < vaikuṇṭha 589 4 - 30 - 300 Viṣṇu's heaven «vÀnQtmQ vWk[ÎZ Rule 27: ḍ → ṭ Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word akaṇṭaṉ < akhaṇḍa 3 3 - 373 - 4038 God, as the Undivided One akNQz]Q AKÎf aṇṭam < aṇḍa 15 1 - 97 - 1055 Sky, visible heavens aNQzmQ AÎf karuṭaṉ A mythical bird, king of the < garuḍa 166 3 - 367 - 3970 feathered race, vehicle of kËz]Q Viṣṇu gâf kāṇṭīpam < gāṇḍīva 175 6 - 281 - 2769 Arjuna's bow k¡NQ\pmQ gaÎf£v kuṇṭam Hollow in the ground for < kuṇḍa 199 7 - 18 - 179 the sacred fire of the ÀNQzmQ Hindus k[Îf kuṇṭalam < kuṇḍala 200 3 - 290 -3142 Gold ear-ring worn by men ÀNQzlmQ k[Îfl kuṇṭōtaraṉ A short gluttonous goblin in < kuṇḍaudara 201 6 - 306 - 3001 the host of Šiva, having a ÀNQªz¡tr]Q capacious round belly k[ÎfaEdr caṇṭamārutam < caṇḍamāruta 240 8 - 4 - 55 Hurricane, wind-storm cNQzm¡ËtmQ cÎfmaât -143- caṇṭi < caṇḍa 241 2 - 201 - 2168 A canonized Šaiva saint cNQ^ cÎf taṇṭam < daṇḍa 325 7 - 10 - 99 Cane, staff, rod tNQzmQ dÎf taṇṭi < daṇḍi 326 6 - 306 - 3001 Yama tNQ^ d¢Îf piṇṭam < piṇḍa Anything globular or round, 461 3 - 331- 3590 lump p¢NQzmQ ¢pÎf pīṭai < pīḍā Affliction, sorrow, distress, 471 3 - 278 - 3013 misery p£«z p£f puṇṭarīkam < puṇḍarīka 476 3 - 373 - 4044 White lotus ÈNQzr£kmQ p¤Îfr£k maṇṭalam < maṇḍala Region, as of sun, moon or 501 3 - 267 - 2898 clouds mNQzlmQ mÎfl maṇṭapam < maṇḍapa Pavilion in a temple or 502 2 - 219 - 2372 Public hall or rest house mNQzpmQ mÎfp muṇṭakam < muṇḍaka 532 1 - 136 - 1465 Forehead ÉNQzkmQ m¤Îfk Rule 28: ḍ → ḷ Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word cūḷāmaṇi < cūḍāmaṇi 308 4 - 110 - 1036 Chief gem in a crest or diadem âL¡mN¢ c¥fam¢N -144- Rule 29: t → ṉ Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word āṉmā < ātman 85 4 - 45 - 445 Soul, self, spirit, as opp. to matter A]Qm¡ AaÏmn¯ Rule 30: th → t Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word kaṇanātaṉ < gaṇanātha 147 7 - 70 - 709 Chief of Šiva's hosts kNn¡t]Q gNnaT kākuttaṉ Rama, the hero of the < kākutstha 173 6 - 287 - 2822 Rāmāyana, as a k¡ÀtQt]Q descendant of Kakutstha kak[ÞT cārati < sārathi Charioteer, coachman, 280 4 - 64 - 628 driver c¡rt¢ sar¢T tacarataṉ < dašaratha A king of Ayōdhya, father 324 6 - 286 - 2817 of Rāma tcrt]Q dSrT talam < sthala 337 3 - 369 - 3999 Sacred place, shrine tlmQ ÞTl tāṇu < sthāṇu 342 8 - 44 - 601 Firmness, stability t¡Å ÞTaN¤ tīrttam < tīrtha 359 3 - 324 - 3505 Ceremonially pure water t£rQtQtmQ t£TI -145- nātaṉ < nātha 391 8 - 1 - 89 Master, lord, superior n¡t]Q naT An ancient king of the pakīrataṉ < bhagīratha solar race who is believed 420 3 - 327 - 3542 to have brought down the pk£rt]Q sacred Gaṅgā from the Bg£rT heaven pārttaṉ < pārtha 453 5 - 115 - 1083 Arjuna p¡rQtQt]Q paTI pārttivaṉ < pārthiva 454 3 - 309 - 3346 King p¡rQtQt¢v]Q pa¢TIv pirārttaṉai < prārthanā 467 5 - 213 - 2081 Prayer, supplication p¢r¡rQtQt«] p#aTIna maṉmataṉ < manmatha 520 3 - 293 - 3971 Kāma, the God of Love m]Qmt]Q mÓmT vaṉmataṉ < manmatha 559 6 - 215 - 2101 Kāma v]Qmt]Q mÓmT vīti < vīthī 585 1 - 80 - 866 Street v£t¢ v£T£ Rule 31: d → k Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word vaitikam < vaidika That which is sanctioned or enjoined 590 3 - 366 - 3957 by the Vēdas «vt¢kmQ vW¢dk -146- Rule 32: d → ṉ Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word cūrapaṉma < sūrapadma A king of Asuras who was slain in 306 5 - 177 - 1720 battle by Skanda ârp]Qm¡ s¥rpî Rule 33: d → ṟ Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word aṟputam < adbhuta 60 3 - 356 - 3861 Marvel, wonder, miracle aVQÈtmQ Aì^t Rule 34: d → t Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word aṉāti < anādi That which has no 28 5- 167 - 1621 beginning an¡t¢ Ana¢d aravintam < aravinda 43 2 - 189 - 2045 Lotus arv¢nQtmQ Ar¢vÓd āti < ādi Beginning, 75 3 - 367 - 3975 commencement At¢ Aa¢d ātittaṉ < āditya 76 2 - 179 - 1936 Sun At¢tQt]Q Aa¢dÏy āti+purāṇam < ādipurāṇa The Supreme Being, God, 77 5 - 188 - 1827 as the Ancient At¢Èr¡NmQ Aa¢dp¤raN -147- ātimūrtti < ādimūrti 78 7 - 66 - 676 God, the primeval form At¢érQtQt¢ Aa¢dm¥¢tI ātirai < ārdrā The sixth nakṣatra called 79 7 - 97 - 985 Tiruvādirai At¢«r Aad#aI āṉantam < ānanda Supreme felicity, 86 8 - 22 - 394 rapturous joy, bliss A]nQtmQ AanÓd intu < indu 94 3 - 263 - 2848 Moon inQÆ iÓѤ utayam < udaya Appearance, becoming 116 4 - 64 - 625 visible utymQ udy uruttiralōkam < rudralōka 122 7 - 73 - 740 Šiva's world uËtQt¢rªl¡kmQ âd#laEk uruttiraṉ < rudra 123 3 - 307 - 3326 Šiva uËtQt¢r]Q âd# ēkapatam < ēkapada 129 6 - 248 - 2436 With one foot Ekp¡tmQ ekpad ēkātacar < ēkādaša 132 4 - 99 - 960 Ekadasa rudras Ek¡tcrQ ekadS katali < kadalī 151 2 - 174 - 1875 Plantain-tree ktl¢ kdl£ A short gluttonous goblin kuṇṭōtaraṉ < kuṇḍaudara in the host of Šiva, 201 6 - 306 - 3001 having a capacious round ÀNQªz¡tr]Q belly k[ÎfaEdr -148- kumutam < kumuda 205 2 - 219 - 2374 Esculent white water-lily ÀÉtmQ k[m¤d kētāram < kedāra A shrine in the Himalayas 215 6 - 267 - 2626 sacred to Šiva ªkt¡rmQ kEdar cattam < šabda 242 6 - 268 - 2636 Sound ctQtmQ SÖd catācivaṉ < sadāšiva 245 6 - 286 - 2813 Šiva, in His highest form ct¡c¢v]Q sda¢Sv cantaṉam < candana Sandalwood tree, 248 7 - 74 - 756 Santalum album cnQt]mQ cÓdn cantōka < chandōga 251 6 - 263 - 2587 Sama veda cnQªt¡k CÓdaEg cantiraṉ < candra 252 3 - 318 - 3440 The moon cnQt¢r]Q cÓd# cantirātittaṉ < candrāditya As long as moon and sun 253 4 - 100 - 974 endure cnQt¢r¡t¢tQt]Q cÓd#a¢dÏy camuttiram < samudra 259 6 - 312 - 3058 Sea, ocean cÉtQt¢rmQ sm¤d# calantaraṉ < jalandra 268 6 - 286 - 2813 An Asura slain by Šiva clnQtr]Q jlÓd# citti < siddhi Success, realisation, 285 3 - 368 - 3984 attainment c¢tQt¢ ¢s¢¼ -149- cintūram < sindūra Vermilion, red paint, red 287 8 - 18 - 350 powder for tilaka c¢nQærmQ ¢sÓÑ¥r cuttam < šuddha Purity, cleanness, moral 299 1 - 89 - 967 purity ÂtQtmQ S¤¼ cuntaram < sundara 300 7 - 46 - 471 Beauty, handsomeness ÂnQtrmQ s¤Ódr cupattirai < subhadrā 301 5 - 120 - 1135 A wife of Arjuna ÂptQt¢«r s¤Bd#a tārittiram < dāridriya 347 4 - 110 - 1033 Poverty t¡r¢tQt¢rmQ da¢r¢d#y tuntupi < dundubhi 364 3 - 330 - 3572 Large kettle-drum ÆnQÆp¢ ѤÓѤ¢B nati < nadī 380 2 - 244 - 2638 River nt¢ nd£ nanti < nandi Nandi, chief attendant of 381 2 - 255 - 2768 Šiva, having a bull's face nnQt¢ n¢Ód nārataṉ < nārada Nārada, a celebrated 399 6 - 238 - 2344 sage and son of Brahmā n¡rt]Q nard nittirai < nidrā 404 8 - 4 - 29 Sleep, repose n¢tQt¢«r ¢nd#a pañcēntiram < pañcēndriya 427 6 - 240 - 2362 The five organs of sense pMQªcnQt¢r¢mQ p·E¢Ód#y -150- patam < pada 429 4 - 7 - 69 Word, vocable ptmQ pd pātam < pāda Foot, as of a person or 451 5 - 114 - 1081 animal p¡tmQ pad puttar < buddha 477 2 - 164 - 1773 Buddhists ÈtQtrQ b¤¼ purantaraṉ < purandara 481 8 - 23 - 403 Indra ÈrnQtr]Q p¤rÓdr pētam < bhēda 494 5 - 156 - 1502 Difference, dissimilarity ªptmQ BEd matucūtaṉaṉ < madhusūdana Viṣṇu, as the slayer of 508 3 - 367 - 3971 Madhu mÆât]]Q mD¤s¥dn mantākiṉi < mandākinī 511 8 - 6 - 151 The Celestial Ganges mnQt¡k¢]¢ mÓda¢kn£ mantāram < mandāra A tree of Svarga, one of 512 8 - 6 - 151 pañca-taru mnQt¡rmQ mÓdar mayēntiram < mahēndra 516 3 - 367 - 3968 Mt. Mahēndra mªynQt¢rmQ mhEÓd# vaṇṭōtari < mandōdarī 550 8 - 18 - 347 The wife of Rāvaṇa vNQªz¡tr¢ mÓdaEdr£ vataṉam < vadana 552 1 - 10 - 104 Face; countenance vt]mQ vdn -151- varataṉ < varada One who grants a 555 3 - 307 - 3326 boon,God vrt]Q vrd vāmatēvaṉ < vāmadēva 565 5 - 205 - 1978 Šiva v¡mªtv]Q vamdEv viruttaṉ < vṛddha 582 1 - 76 - 822 Aged person v¢ËtQt]Q v¦¼ virutti < vṛddhi 583 7 - 46 - 475 Increase, growth v¢ËtQt¢ v¦¢¼ vētam < vēda The Vēdas, the sacred 586 1 - 39 - 417 books of the Hindus ªvtmQ vEd Rule 35: d → ṭ Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word vaṇṭōtari < mandōdarī 550 8 - 18 - 347 The wife of Rāvaṇa vNQªz¡tr¢ mÓdaEdr£ Rule 36: dh → t Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word atipaṉ < adhipa 20 7 - 70 - 712 Lord at¢p]Q A¢Dp atipati < adhipati 21 3 - 342 - 3711 Lord, master, superior at¢pt¢ A¢Dp¢t -152- anti < sandhi Of the universe at the 26 4 - 17 - 172 end of a kalpa anQt¢ s¢ÓD aparātam < aparādha Offence, transgression, 31 2 - 222 - 2403 fault apr¡tmQ ApraD kantam < gandha 153 2 - 255 - 2768 Scent, odour, fragrance knQtmQ gÓD kantiruvar < gandharva Gandharvas, a celestial 154 6 - 265 - 2605 group of singers knQt¢ËvrQ gÓDvI kāntāram < gāndhāra An ancient secondary 174 1 - 130 - 1399 melody-type of the pālai k¡nQt¡rmQ gaÓDar kurōtam < krōdha 208 7 - 5 - 49 Anger, wrath Àªr¡tmQ @«D kōtaṉam < gōdhana Cows considered as 217 3 - 275 - 2977 wealth ªk¡t]mQ gaEDn caṅkucakkaratāri < šaṅkhacakradhara Viṣṇu, as conch-discus- 233 5 - 186 - 1802 bearer cHQÀckQkrt¡r¢ SH¯Kc@Dr canti < sandhyā One of the three 249 7 - 65 - 669 divisions of the day cnQt¢ sÓÒya camāti Intense contemplation < samādhi 257 1 - 66 - 721 of God, identifying cm¡t¢ oneself with Him sma¢D camitai < samidhā Sacrificial fuel, of which 258 1 - 132 - 1424 there are nine kinds cm¢«t s¢mDa -153- cātaṉam Distinctive mark of < sādhana 275 6 - 274 - 2698 Šaivites, as Rudrākṣa c¡t]mQ beads, etc saDn cātu < sādhu 277 3 - 312 - 3376 Good, virtuous person c¡Æ saD¤ citti < siddhi Success, realisation, 285 3 - 368 - 3984 attainment c¢tQt¢ ¢s¢¼ cuttam < šuddha Purity, cleanness, moral 299 1 - 89 - 967 purity ÂtQtmQ S¤¼ cōti < šōdha To search, make 317 6 - 270 - 2664 research into ªc¡t¢ saED tapōtaṉaṉ < tapōdhana 329 3 - 337 - 3350 Hermit, ascetic tªp¡t]]Q tpaEDn tīram < dhīra 360 5 - 125 - 1190 Courage, valour t£rmQ D£r nāṉāvitam < nānāvidha 392 1 - 9 - 91 Diverse ways n¡]¡v¢tmQ nana¢vD nāmatēyam < nāmadhēya 396 2 - 228 - 2471 Name, appellation n¡mªtymQ namDEy niti < nidhi 405 5 - 189 - 1831 Treasure-hoard n¢t¢ ¢n¢D pantam < bandha Bondage, earthly 430 3 - 307 - 3330 attachment pnQtmQ bÓD -154- puttar < buddha 477 2 - 164 - 1773 Buddhists ÈtQtrQ b¤¼ pūticātaṉam < bhūtisādhana Šaivaite symbols, as 490 3 - 378 - 4097 sacred ashes, rudrākṣa èt¢c¡t]mQ B¥¢tsaDn pōtam < bōdha 497 7 - 60 - 622 Wisdom, Knowledge ªp¡tmQ baED matukaram < madhukara 507 4 - 10 - 100 Honey-bee mÆkrmQ mD¤kr matucūtaṉaṉ < madhusūdana Viṣṇu, as the slayer of 508 3 - 367 - 3971 Madhu mÆât]]Q mD¤s¥dn maturam < madhura Sweetness, as of taste 509 2 - 173 - 1862 or sound mÆrmQ mD¤r matuvam < madhupa 510 7 - 94 - 957 Bee, as sucking honey mÆvmQ mD¤p varttamāṉaṉ < vardhamāna 554 1 - 66 - 720 God vrQtm¡]]Q vDIman viccātarar < vidyādhara A class of demigods, 571 1 - 7 - 68 one of patiṉeṇ-kaṇam v¢cQc¡trrQ ¢vïaDr vitātā < vidhātā vidhātṛ 576 5 - 165 - 1594 Brahmā v¢t¡t¡ ¢vData viti < vidhi Injunction, ordinance, 577 2 - 240 - 2598 rule v¢t¢ ¢v¢D -155- viruttaṉ < vṛddha 582 1 - 76 - 822 Aged person v¢ËtQt]Q v¦¼ virutti < vṛddhi 583 7 - 46 - 475 Increase, growth v¢ËtQt¢ v¦¢¼ Rule 37: n → k Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word aṅki < agni 1 8 - 13 - 15 Fire aHQk¢ A¢g" Rule 38: n → m Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word nāmam < nāman 395 3 - 307 - 3320 Name n¡mmQ namn¯ Rule 39: n → ṇ Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word caṇṇi < san 239 6 - 270 - 2664 To smear, as with sacred ashes cNQN¢ sn¯ -156- Rule 40: p → v Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word aruvaṉ < arūpa 52 5 - 148- 1417 Formlessness aËv]Q Aãp 55 avam 8 - 5 - 9 Nothingness, Uselessness,vanity < apa avmQ Ap 223 kōvaṇam 7 - 53 - 545 Man's loin-cloth < kaupīna ªk¡vNmQ k¬p£n 338 tavam 2 - 209 - 2267 Penance, religious austerities < tapas tvmQ tpÞ 457 pāvanācan 7- 62 - 635 Removal of sin, absolution < pāpanāša p¡vn¡c]Q papnaS 458 pāvam 1 - 52 - 569 Sinful act, crime < pāpa p¡vmQ pap 510 matuvam 7 - 94 - 957 Bee, as sucking honey < madhupa mÆvmQ mD¤p Rule 41: b → p Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word amparam < ambara 32 3 - 380 - 4112 Sky, atmosphere, ether amQprmQ AØbr ampalam < ambala 33 8 - 10 - 231 Common place amQplmQ AØbl -157- kaḷēparam < kalēbara 169 4 - 79 - 765 Body kªLprmQ klEbr kupēraṉ < kubēra God of wealth, lord of Yakṣas, 204 2 - 219 - 2371 regent of the North Àªpr]Q k[bEr tiyampakaṉ < tryambaka 356 3 - 371 - 4018 Šiva, as three-eyed t¢ymQpk]Q æOyØbk tumpuru < tumburu 365 6 - 238 - 2344 A celestial musician ÆmQÈË t¤Øb¤â Rule 42: b → t Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word cattam < šabda 242 6 - 268 - 2636 Sound ctQtmQ SÖd Rule 43: b → v Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word avalam abala 57 3 - 383 - 4147 Suffering, pain, distress avlmQ Abl Rule 44: bh → p Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word apayam < abhaya 30 3 - 311 - 3361 Fearlessness, intrepidity apymQ ABy -158- aṟputam < adbhuta 60 3 - 356 - 3861 Marvel, wonder, miracle aVQÈtmQ Aì^t ulōpam < lōbha 126 6 - 240 - 2359 Stinginess uªl¡pmQ laEB kālapayiravar < kālabhairava 184 4 - 73 - 712 A manifestation of Šiva k¡lpy¢rvrQ kalBWrv campu < šambhu Šiva, as bestowing 255 3 - 310 - 3353 happiness cmQÈ SØB¤ cupattirai < subhadrā 301 5 - 120 - 1135 A wife of Arjuna ÂptQt¢«r s¤Bd#a curapi < surabhi 302 7 - 65 - 668 Celestial cow Ârp¢ s¤r¢B tuntupi < dundubhi 364 3 - 330 - 3572 Large kettle-drum ÆnQÆp¢ ѤÓѤ¢B nāpi < nābhi 394 7 - 45 - 464 Navel n¡p¢ na¢B nāripākaṉ < nārībhāga Šiva, as having His consort 400 2 - 221 - 2396 on one side of His body n¡r¢p¡k]Q nar£Bag Rule 45: m → ṅ Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word āṅkāram < ahaṃkāra Conception of 71 6 - 255 - 2507 individuality AHQk¡rmQ Ah|kar -159- ōṅkāram < ōmkāra Om, the mystic 137 6 - 252 - 2485 syllable, a.k.a Pranava OHQk¡rmQ AaEØkar ciṅkam < simha 283 7 - 2 - 17 Lion c¢HQkmQ ¢sØh Rule 46: m → ñ Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word kañcaṉ < kamja 142 6 - 303 - 2973 Brahmā, who was born in a lotus kMQc]Q kØj Rule 47: m → ṇ Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word ceṇpakam < campaka 309 1 - 60 - 647 Champak flower, Michelia champaca ©cNQpkmQ cØpk Rule 48: m → ṉ Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word aṉṉam < haṃsa 61 2 - 256 - 2772 Species of swan a]Q]mQ hØs -160- Rule 49: y → ṉ Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word kaṉṉi < kanyā 171 1 - 5 - 54 Young unmarried woman k]Q]¢ kÓya Rule 50: y → c Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word < Pkt. Kaccha kaccai 141 7 - 30 - 303 Girdle, belt < Skt kakṣyā kcQ«c kßya viccātarar < vidyādhara A class of demigods, one of patiṉeṇ- 571 1 - 7 - 68 kaṇam v¢cQc¡trrQ ¢vïaDr Rule 51: y → k Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word māṇikkam < māṇikya 523 7 - 58 - 600 Ruby, carbuncle m¡N¢kQkmQ ma¢NÀy Rule 52: y → t Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word ātittaṉ < āditya 76 2 - 179 - 1936 Sun At¢tQt]Q Aa¢dÏy cantirātittaṉ < candrāditya 253 4 - 100 - 974 As long as moon and sun endure cnQt¢r¡t¢tQt]Q cÓd#a¢dÏy -161- nittam < nitya 403 7 - 37 - 382 Eternity n¢tQtmQ ¢nÏy Rule 53: r → c Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word caccari < jharjhara 234 6 - 287 - 2825 A kind of drum ccQcr¢ JJIr Rule 54: r → ṇ Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word < Pkt. vaṇṇa vaṇṇam < Skt varṇa 551 3 - 280 - 3039 Colour vNQNmQ vNI Rule 55: r → p Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word ēkampam < ekāmra Name of a Šiva shrine in 130 6 - 297 - 2924 Conjeevaram EkmQpmQ ekam# Rule 56: ṛ → r Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word niruttam < nṛtta 410 2 - 162 - 1746 Dancing n¢ËtQtmQ n¦äO -162- Rule 57: l → ḷ Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word kaḷēparam < kalēbara 169 4 - 79 - 765 Body kªLprmQ klEbr kāḷakaṇṭaṉ < kālakaṇṭha Šiva, as having azure- 185 2 - 215 - 2324 coloured neck k¡LkNQz]Q kalkÎZ kāḷatti < kālahastin A Šiva shrine in North 187 6 - 254 - 2495 Arcot District k¡LtQt¢ kalh¢Þtn¯ kāḷi < Kālī 188 3 - 314 - 3396 Durgā, as being black k¡L¢ kal£ kuntaḷam < kuntala 203 3 - 333 - 3603 Woman's hair ÀnQtLmQ k[Ótl pavaḷam Red coral Corallium < pravāla 444 6 - 224 - 2197 rubram, one of nava- pvLmQ maṇi p#val pātāḷam < pātāla The lowest subterranean 452 8 - 7 - 164 region p¡t¡LmQ patal Rule 58: l → ṟ Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word kaṟpakam < kalpaka A tree in Svarga supposed to yield 170 3 - 272 - 2953 whatever one wishes to have kVQpkmQ kÚpk -163- Rule 59: v → p Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word kāṇṭīpam < gāṇḍīva 175 6 - 281 - 2769 Arjuna's bow k¡NQ\pmQ gaÎf£v tāparam < sthāvara Liṅga, as fixed and 344 4 - 48 - 469 immovable t¡prmQ ÞTavr Rule 60: š → c Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word acōkam < ašōka 9 2 - 189 - 2045 Ašōka tree, Saraca indica aªc¡kmQ ASaEk añcukam < šuka 12 8 - 19 - 360 Parrot aMQÂkmQ S¤k aviṉāci < avināšin 58 6 - 286 - 2815 God, the indestructible av¢n¡c¢ A¢vna¢Sn¯ ākācam < ākāša Ether pervading all space, one 68 2 - 238 - 2576 of five elements Ak¡cmQ AakaS āṭakēccuram < Hāṭakēšvara The nether world, as the 74 6 - 284 - 2804 dominion of Hāṭakēša AzªkcQÂrmQ hazkEár īcaṉ < īša Supreme Being; Lord of the 111 8 - 1 - 11 universe Ic]Q iIS utācaṉaṉ < hutāšana 117 3 - 371 - 4018 Agni, the god of fire ut¡c]]Q h¤taSn -164- ēkātacar < ēkādaša 132 4 - 99 - 960 Ekadasa rudras Ek¡tcrQ ekadS karaciram < karaširas 161 3 - 333 - 3610 Hand and Head krc¢rmQ kr¢Srs¯ kēcavaṉ < kešava 213 4 - 107 - 1024 Viṣṇu ªkcv]Q kESv caci < šaši Šiva, as wearing the moon on 236 1 - 12 - 125 His head cc¢ S¢S catācivaṉ < sadāšiva 245 6 - 286 - 2813 Šiva, in His highest form ct¡c¢v]Q sda¢Sv tacakkirīvaṉ < dašagrīva 322 6 - 274 - 2704 Rāvaṇa, as having ten necks tckQk¢r¢v]Q dSg#£v tacamukaṉ < dašamukha 323 2 - 228 - 2471 Rāvaṇa, as ten-faced tcÉk]Q dSm¤K tacarataṉ < dašaratha A king of Ayōdhya, father of 324 6 - 286 - 2817 Rāma tcrt]Q dSrT ticai < dišā Cardinal points, region, quarter, 351 6 - 226 - 2220 direction t¢«c ¢dSa tēcam < dēša 373 7 - 67 - 677 Province, territory, land, district ªtcmQ dES namacivāya < nama:šivāya 382 4 - 80 - 773 Panchakshara mantra nm c¢v¡y nm:¢Svay -165- niccayam < nišcaya 401 7 - 64 - 662 Certainty, assurance n¢cQcymQ ¢này nicicaraṉ < nišācara 402 3 - 342 - 3708 Lit., night-rover , Asura n¢c¢cr]Q ¢nSacr pacupati < pašupati 422 1 - 38 - 411 Šiva, as Lord of souls pÂpt¢ pS¤p¢t (Šaiva.) Bond, or the pacupācam < pašupāša obstructive principle which 423 8 - 31 - 476 hinders the souls from finding pÂp¡cmQ release in union with Šiva pS¤paS paracu < parašu 431 3 - 370 - 4001 Battle-axe pr prS¤ pācupataṉ < pāšupata 447 1 - 97 - 1052 Šiva p¡Âpt]Q paS¤pt pāvanācan < pāpanāša 457 7- 62 - 635 Removal of sin, absolution p¡vn¡c]Q papnaS vacciravaṇṇaṉ < vaišravaṇa 545 6 - 226 - 2623 Kubēra vcQc¢rvNQN]Q vW½vN vacam < vaša Possession, charge, custody, 546 7 - 60- 620 care vcmQ vS Rule 61: š → y Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word mayāṉam < šmašāna 515 7 - 53 - 540 Burning or burial ground my¡]mQ ÜmSan -166- Rule 62: ṣ → c Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word < Pkt. Kaccha kaccai < Skt kakṣyā 141 7 - 30 - 303 Girdle, belt kcQ«c kßya piccai < bhikṣā Alms, food or raw rice 460 1 - 39 - 416 given as alms p¢cQ«c ¢BXa Rule 63: ṣ → k Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word arakkaṉ < rākṣas 41 1 - 80 - 871 Demon arkQk]Q raXs¯ irākkataṉ < rākṣasa 102 8 - 15 - 321 Giant, demon or goblin ir¡kQkt]Q raXs takkaṉ < dakṣa 3 - 367 - Dakṣa, a progenitor of the human race, 320 3972 one of nine piracāpati tkQk]Q dX Rule 64: ṣ → c Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word cēmam < kṣēma 312 4 - 37 - 365 Safety, well-being, welfare ªcmmQ XEm -167- Rule 65: ṣ → ṭ Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word aṭṭa < aṣṭa 14 3 - 294 - 3189 Attainment of 8 types of power azQz A¾ iṭṭam < iṣṭa Desire, wish, inclination of mind, 89 3 - 383 - 4142 will izQzmQ i¾ kaṭṭam < kaṣṭa Hardship, difficulty, bodily pain, 143 4 - 57 - 550 uneasiness kzQzmQ k¾ kāmakkōṭṭi < kāmakōṣṭha Pārvatī, as enshrined at 176 6 - 217 - 2127 Conjeevaram k¡mkQªk¡zQ^ kamkaE¿ ciṭṭam < šiṣṭa 284 1 - 49 - 533 Eminence; greatness c¢zQzmQ ¢S¾ cēṭaṉ < šēṣa 311 3 - 290 - 3142 The thousand-headed serpent ªcz]Q SEx tuṭṭaṉ < duṣṭa 363 5 - 177 - 1721 Wicked, mischievous fellow ÆzQz]Q Ѥ¾ paramēṭṭi < paramēṣṭhin 436 1 - 38 - 411 The Supreme Being prªmzQ^ prmE¢¿n¯ puṭpakam < puṣpaka 473 6 - 225 - 2211 Aerial car of Kubēra ÈzQpkmQ p¤Ýpk puṭpam < puṣpa 474 3 - 297 - 3216 Flower ÈzQpmQ p¤Ýp -168- vēṭam < vēṣa 587 2 - 197 - 2133 Disguise ªvzmQ vEx viṭam < viṣa 575 3 - 367 - 3974 Poison v¢zmQ ¢vx Rule 66: s → c Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word acurar < asura A class of demons at war with the 8 3 - 271 - 2940 gods aÂrrQ As¤r kaṭicūttiram < kaṭisūtra 144 4 - 111 - 1047 Waist Thread, cord k^âtQt¢rmQ k¢zs¥æO kēcari < kēsarin 212 8 - 4 - 190 Lion ªkcr¢ kEs¢rn¯ caracuvati The spouse of Brahmā, the divine < sarasvatī 261 5 - 135 - 1292 embodiment of speech and crÂvt¢ learning srÞvt£ naraciṅkam < narasimha 386 7 - 39 - 399 Viṣṇu in His Man-lion incarnation nrc¢HQkmQ nr¢sØh pūcuraṉ < bhūsura Brahman, considered as god on 486 1 - 75 - 814 earth èÂr]Q B¥s¤r pūticātaṉam < bhūtisādhana Šaivaite symbols, as sacred ashes, 490 3 - 378 - 4097 rudrākṣa èt¢c¡t]mQ B¥¢tsaDn -169- matucūtaṉaṉ < madhusūdana 508 3 - 367 - 3971 Viṣṇu, as the slayer of Madhu mÆât]]Q mD¤s¥dn vacu < vasu 547 7 - 55 - 565 A class of Gods called aṣṭavasu v vs¤ vācam < vāsana 563 2 - 185 - 1996 Fragrance v¡cmQ vasn vācuki < vāsuki 564 6 - 241 - 2366 A divine serpent v¡Âk¢ vas¤¢k Rule 67: s → ṉ Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word aṉṉam < haṃsa 61 2 - 256 - 2772 Species of swan a]Q]mQ hØs Rule 68: s → r Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word avir < havis 59 8 - 14 - 299 Sacrificial offering to Dēvas av¢rQ h¢v: Rule 69: s → t Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word akattiyar < agastya 4 7 - 65 - 669 Sage Agastya aktQt¢yrQ AgÞÏy -170- irākkataṉ < rākṣasa 102 8 - 15 - 321 Giant, demon or goblin ir¡kQkt]Q raXs kattūri < kastūrī Secretion from the navel 150 7 - 46 - 467 of the musk-deer ktQær¢ kÞt¥r£ kāḷatti < kālahastin A Šiva shrine in North 187 6 - 254 - 2495 Arcot District k¡LtQt¢ kalh¢Þtn¯ cāttiram < šāstra 274 8 - 4 - 51 Science c¡tQt¢rmQ SaÞæO nāttikam < nāstika 390 8 - 4 - 47 Atheism n¡tQt¢kmQ na¢Þtk Rule 70: s → ṭ Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word atti < hastin 18 5 - 148- 1417 Elephant atQt¢ h¢Þtn¯ kākuttaṉ < kākutstha 6 - 287 - Rama, the hero of the Rāmāyana, as a 173 2822 descendant of Kakutstha k¡ÀtQt]Q kak[ÞT Rule 71: s → y Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word āyiram < sahasra 81 2 - 195 - 2013 The number 1,000 Ay¢rmQ shÞa# -171- Rule 72: h → k Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word ākāram < āhāra 69 1 - 126 - 1367 Shape, form, figure, outline Ak¡rmQ Aahar ākuti < āhuti Oblation offered in the consecrated 70 3 - 347 - 3760 fire AÀt¢ Aah¤¢t ikaparam < ihapara 87 2 - 184 - 1984 This world ikprmQ ihpr kirakam < graha Planets, of which there are nine in the 191 3 - 325 - 3520 Hindu system k¢rkmQ g#h ciṅkam < simha 283 7 - 2 - 17 Lion c¢HQkmQ ¢sØh takaram < dahara 321 7 - 71 - 720 The cavity of the heart tkrmQ dhr naraciṅkam < narasimha 386 7 - 39 - 399 Viṣṇu in His Man-lion incarnation nrc¢HQkmQ nr¢sØh mōkam < mōha 537 7 - 84 - 856 Fascination due to love ªm¡kmQ maEh varākam < varāha 556 6 - 282 - 2784 The boar-incarnation of Viṣṇu vr¡kmQ vrah -172- Rule 73: h → y Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word mayēntiram < mahēndra 516 3 - 367 - 3968 Mt. Mahēndra mªynQt¢rmQ mhEÓd# 6.2.3 Final position The consonants that get modified in the final position are (74) t → m (75) n → m (76) s → m (77) s → ṉ Rule 74: t → m Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word cakam < jagat 227 8 - 41 - 575 Universe, world, earth ckmQ jgt¯ Rule 75: n → m Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word urōmam < rōman 125 6 - 225 - 2202 Hair uªr¡mmQ raEmn¯ cāmam < sāman 279 6 - 309 - 3034 The Sāma-vēda c¡mmQ samn¯ tāmam < dhāman 345 5 -205 - 1978 Place, position t¡mmQ Damn¯ -173- Rule 76: s → m Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word karaciram < karaširas 161 3 - 333 - 3610 Hand and Head krc¢rmQ kr¢Srs¯ ciram < širas 289 5 - 115 - 1091 Head c¢rmQ ¢Srs¯ tavam < tapas 338 2 - 209 - 2267 Penance, religious austerities tvmQ tpÞ maṉam < manas 521 5 - 115 - 1082 Mind; will; the reasoning faculty m]mQ mns¯ Rule 77: s → ṉ Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word purūravaṉ < purūravas 482 3 - 377 - 4084 An ancient king of the Lunar race Èërv]Q p¤ãrvs¯ -174- 7. DELETIONS 7.1 Vowel Deletions The deletion of a vowel has happened only in the medial positions. 7.1.1 Medial position The vowel that gets deleted in the medial position is Rule 1: ī → ø Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word kōvaṇam < kaupīna 223 7 - 53 - 545 Man's loin-cloth ªk¡vNmQ k¬p£n 7.2 Consonant Deletions The deletion of a vowel can happen in the initial, medial and final positions. 7.2.1 Initial position The consonants that gets deleted in the initial position are (1) k- → ø (2) j- → ø (3) š- → ø (4) s- → ø (5) ḥ- → ø Rule 1: k- → ø Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word cēmam < kṣēma 312 4 - 37 - 365 Safety, well-being, welfare ªcmmQ XEm -175- Rule 2: j- → ø Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word ñāṉam < jñāna 319 8 - 1 - 38 Intellect, intelligence, wisdom QM¡]mQ åOan Rule 3: š- → ø Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word amaṇar < šramaṇa 34 1 - 117 - 1269 Jains amNrQ ½mN mayāṉam < šmašāna 515 7 - 53 - 540 Burning or burial ground my¡]mQ ÜmSan Rule 4: s- → ø Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word anti < sandhi 26 4 - 17 - 172 Of the universe at the end of a kalpa anQt¢ s¢ÓD āyiram < sahasra 81 2 - 195 - 2013 The number 1,000 Ay¢rmQ shÞa# talam < sthala 337 3 - 369 - 3999 Sacred place, shrine tlmQ ÞTl tāṇu < sthāṇu 342 8 - 44 - 601 Firmness, stability t¡Å ÞTaN¤ -176- tāparam < sthāvara 344 4 - 48 - 469 Liṅga, as fixed and immovable t¡prmQ ÞTavr tōttiram < stōtra 377 3 - 324 - 3505 Praise, laudation, eulogy ªt¡tQt¢rmQ ÞtaEæO Rule 5: ḥ- → ø Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word atti < hastin 18 5 - 148- 1417 Elephant atQt¢ h¢Þtn¯ araṉ < hara 44 7 - 60 - 614 Šiva, the destroyer ar]Q hr ari < hari 48 3 - 367 - 3967 Viṣṇu ar¢ h¢r avir < havis 59 8 - 14 - 299 Sacrificial offering to Dēvas av¢rQ h¢v: aṉṉam Species of swan < haṃsa 61 2 - 256 - 2772 a]Q]mQ hØs aṉumāṉ Hanumāṇ, the monkey god, < hanumān 65 3 - 291 - 3150 who greatly aided Rāma in his aÑm¡]Q war with Rāvaṇa hn¤man¯ āṭakam < hāṭaka 73 8 - 5 - 15 One of four kinds of gold AzkmQ hazk -177- āṭakēccuram < Hāṭakēšvara The nether world, as the 74 6 - 284 - 2804 dominion of Hāṭakēša AzªkcQÂrmQ hazkEár āram < hāra 83 2 - 246 - 2659 Necklace of pearls or gems ArmQ har itam That which is salutary, < hita 90 2- 176 - 1899 comfortable, acceptable, itmQ agreeable ¢ht imavāṉ < himavān nom. sing. of himavat. 95 1 - 67 - 723 Himālaya Mountains imv¡]Q ¢hmvan¯ iraṇiyaṉ < hiraṇya 100 6 - 297 - 2919 Name of an Acuraṉ irN¢y]Q ¢hrÎy irutayam < hṛdaya Heart, the organ of the body 105 8 - 4 - 84 that circulates the blood iËtymQ ¶dy utācaṉaṉ < hutāšana 117 3 - 371 - 4018 Agni, the god of fire ut¡c]]Q h¤taSn ētaṉ < hētu 135 2 - 149 - 1603 He who is the First Cause Et]Q hEt¤ ōmam Offering an oblation to the < hōma 138 2 - 219 - 2371 gods by pouring ghee, etc. into OmmQ the consecrated fire haEm -178- 7.2.2 Medial position The consonants that gets deleted in the medial position are (6) k → ø (7) t → ø (8) y → ø (9) r → ø (10) ṣ → ø (11) ḥ → ø Rule 6: k → ø Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word < Pkt. Kaccha kaccai < Skt kakṣyā 141 7 - 30 - 303 Girdle, belt kcQ«c kßya Rule 7: t → ø Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word parāparaṉ < parātpara 438 2 - 169 - 1825 God, as most high pr¡pr]Q praÏpr Rule 8: y → ø Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word parañcōti < parañjyōtis 432 3 - 324 - 3505 Supreme Being, as the Light Divine prMQªc¡t¢ pr|ÇyaE¢tÞ Rule 9: r → ø Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word amaṇar < šramaṇa 34 1 - 117 - 1269 Jains amNrQ ½mN -179- ātirai < ārdrā 79 7 - 97 - 985 The sixth nakṣatra called Tiruvādirai At¢«r Aad#aI tiyampakaṉ < tryambaka 356 3 - 371 - 4018 Šiva, as three-eyed t¢ymQpk]Q æOyØbk nimalaṉ < nirmala 406 1 - 112 - 1212 Purity, immaculateness, spotlessness n¢ml]Q ¢nmIl pavaḷam < pravāla Red coral Corallium rubram, one of 444 6 - 224 - 2197 nava-maṇi pvLmQ p#val puvalōkam < bhuvarlōka An upper world, the second of 483 6 - 281 - 2774 7 upper worlds (mēl- ēḻ-ulakām) Èvªl¡kmQ B¤vla©Ik Rule 10: ṣ → ø Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word kurukkēttiram A plain near Delhi, scene of the great < kurukṣētra 207 7 - 78 - 797 battle between the Kauravas and the ÀËkQªktQt¢rmQ Pāṇḍavas k[âXEæO Rule 11: ḥ → ø Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word antakkaraṇam < antaḥkaraṇa Inner seat of thought, feeling and 22 1 - 128 - 1382 volition, consisting of four aspects anQtkQkrNmQ AÓt:krN āṅkāram < ahaṃkāra 71 6 - 255 - 2507 Conception of individuality AHQk¡rmQ Ah|kar -180- āyiram < sahasra 81 2 - 195 - 2013 The number 1,000 Ay¢rmQ shÞa# tukkam < duḥkha 362 1 - 58 - 628 Sorrow, distress, affliction ÆkQkmQ Ѥ:K namacivāya < nama:šivāya 382 4 - 80 - 773 Panchakshara mantra nm c¢v¡y nm:¢Svay piramaṉ < brahma 465 3 - 347 - 3760 Brahmā, the creator, one of tiri-mūrtti p¢rm]Q b#’ 7.2.3 Final position The consonants that gets deleted in the final position are (12) -t → ø (13) -n → ø (14) -s → ø (15) -ḥ → ø Rule 12: t → ø Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word kiñcu < kiñcit 190 8 - 19 - 360 A little k¢MQ ¢k¢·t¯ Rule 13: -n → ø Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word āṉmā < ātman 85 4 - 45 - 445 Soul, self, spirit, as opp. to matter A]Qm¡ AaÏmn¯ -181- kāḷatti < kālahastin 187 6 - 254 - 2495 A Šiva shrine in North Arcot District k¡LtQt¢ kalh¢Þtn¯ kēcari < kēsarin 212 8 - 4 - 190 Lion ªkcr¢ kEs¢rn¯ paramēṭṭi < paramēṣṭhin 436 1 - 38 - 411 The Supreme Being prªmzQ^ prmE¢¿n¯ mantiri Rule 14: -s → ø Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word cantai < chandas 250 3 - 307 - 3330 To recite the Verse, stanza repeatedly cnQ«t CÓds¯ cōti < jōtis Light, splendour, lustre, brilliancy, 316 8 - 1 - 62 effulgence ªc¡t¢ jaE¢tÞ taṉu < dhanus 341 1 - 128 - 1382 Bow tÑ Dn¤Þ tēcu < tējas 374 7 - 46 - 473 Lustre, light, brightness ªt tEjs¯ parañcōti < parañjyōtis 432 3 - 324 - 3505 Supreme Being, as the Light Divine prMQªc¡t¢ pr|ÇyaE¢tÞ -182- Rule 11: -ḥ → ø Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word caṭāyu < jaṭāyuḥ A vulture-king who figures in 237 2 - 179 - 1928 Ramayana cz¡Ê jzay¤: -183- 7.3 Syllable Deletion Syllable deletion has been noticed in the following words. Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word iyamāṉaṉ < yajamāna 97 2 - 184 - 1984 Sacriticer iym¡]]Q Yjman kayilai < kailāsa Mt. Kailāsa, in the Himālayas, abode 160 5 - 169 - 1631 of Šiva ky¢«l kWlas kāḷatti < kālahastin 187 6 - 254 - 2495 A Šiva shrine in North Arcot District k¡LtQt¢ kalh¢Þtn¯ canti < sandhyā 249 7 - 65 - 669 One of the three divisions of the day cnQt¢ sÓÒya tārittiram < dāridriya 347 4 - 110 - 1033 Poverty t¡r¢tQt¢rmQ da¢r¢d#y nāraṇaṉ < nārāyaṇa 398 8 - 12 - 272 Viṣṇu n¡rN]Q narayN pāṇi < pānīya 450 1 - 128 - 1382 Water p¡N¢ pan£y piracam < prasrava 464 7 - 77 - 785 Honey p¢rcmQ p#Þa#v puṅkam < puṅgava 472 8 - 5 - 75 Eminent person ÈHQkmQ p¤Äñv vañcam < vañcana 548 3 - 309 - 3334 Fraud, deceit vMQcmQ v·n -184- 8. CONCLUSION It was during the period of the Nāyanmārs that South India experienced a remarkable movement of Bhakti (Loving Devotion) and whole hearted surrender (adaikkalam) which brought different sections of society under one cultural fold. Contemporaneous with these Śaiva saints were Āzhwārs who were devoted to Vishnu. These two streams of devotion, one for Višnu and another for Šiva united the whole nation. It is in the view of great scholars like Dr.V. Raghavan, a grand cultural integration. It has to be kept in mind that although Šiva and Višnu who occupy a minor place in the Vedic pantheon, they became more popular than other Vedic pantheon represented by Agni, Indrā and Varuna. It has been a matter of historical evidence that these two groups of saint singers were mutually friendly. There seems to be no trace of animosity between these two groups of saints which vouch safes the grand cultural integrity of our nation. The lives and works of these saintly men and women laid the seeds of foundation in later centuries for the ‘Bhajana Sampradaya’ which really focussed on repeating the name of the Lord as the all powerful panacea for salvation thereby simplifying the process and took it one step further in making it accessible to all sections of society. The pancha-dravida region was engulfed with works in all vernacular languages making it appeal to the common man and in rekindling the spiritual spark that was dormant for centuries. Such mass movements not only brought with it copious literary output of exemplary originality of thought in the vernaculars thereby strengthening the literary base but also spiritual inclusion that was very much required to the marginalized sections of the society. In the present thesis a humble attempt has been made to identify some of the words and expressions found in the soul-stirring songs of Nāyanmārs can be traced to Sanskrit language and it’s vocabulary either directly or indirectly. Another point of interest is according to the Tamil grammarians, borrowal of words and expressions from Sanskrit, the ancient tongue in which the Vedās, the Upanishads, the Ithihāsās and the Purānas have been recorded, is not against the traditions of ancient Tamil grammar. This will go a long way to establish that the Nāyanamārs contributed their literary output for the general -185- renaissance of the whole country in general and to the spiritual and cultural glories of Tamil literature in particular. From the analysis of the collected words (not an exhautive one) from Tēvāram we have seen the transformation of the Sanskrit word into Tamil to suit the phonetic system. Given below is a list of 17 words that did not undergo any modification. As we had discussed in Chapter 1 here is the list of Tatsamā words. Sl.No Tamil word Reference Meaning Sanskrit word aṇu < aṇu Atom, minute particle 16 8 - 4 - 112 of matter aÅ AN¤ umāpati < umāpati Šiva, the great lord 120 3 - 371 - 4019 whose consort is Umā um¡pt¢ umap¢t kali < kali Name of a yuga,the 168 1 - 80 - 864 last one kl¢ k¢l kulapati < kulapati 209 1 - 112 - 1217 Head of a family Àlpt¢ k[lp¢t taru < taru 334 2 - 218 - 2363 Tree tË tâ narapati < narapati 387 7 - 98 - 1004 Chief among humans nrpt¢ nrp¢t nīti < nīti 413 2 - 162 - 1748 Equity, justice n£t¢ n£¢t pañca < pañca 425 5 - 144 - 1381 Five pMQc p· -186- pāṇi < pāṇi 449 3 - 341 - 3700 Hand, Arm p¡N¢ pa¢N pitā < pitā 463 6 - 307 - 3011 Father p¢t¡ ¢pta maṇi < maṇi 503 2 - 245 - 2654 Gem, precious stone mN¢ m¢N maṉōṉmaṇi < manōnmanī 522 5 - 204 - 1964 Pārvatī mª]¡]QmN¢ mnaEÓmN£ mātā < mātā 525 6 - 307 - 3011 Mother m¡t¡ mata The golden mountain mēru < mēru round which the planets are said to 536 2 - 146 - 1575 revolve, believed to be ªmË the centre of the mEâ seven Dvīpas yōṉi < yōni Place of birth, source, 542 8 - 4 - 12 origin ªy¡]¢ yaE¢n vāyu < vāyu 566 6 - 258 - 2541 Wind, air v¡Ê vay¤ vēṇu < vēṇu 588 1 - 128 - 1382 Bamboo ªvÅ vEN¤ || S¤BmÞt¤ || -187- 9. BIBLIOGRAPHY 1. CONCISE ENCYCLOPEDIA OF THE LANGUAGES OF THE WORLD by KEITH BROWN, University of Cambridge and co-edited by SARAH OGILVIE University of Oxford , 2006 Elsevier Ltd 2. THE DRAVIDIAN LANGUAGES by BHADRIRAJU KRISHNAMURTI , 2003, Cambridge University Press 3. THE POWER OF THE SACRED NAME: INDIAN SPIRITUALITY INSPIRED BY MANTRAS by V. Raghavan, William J. Jackson, 2011 World Wisdom Link 4. MOOVAR TEVARAM by G.S.Murali, Chatura Publications, 2008, Chennai 5. BHAKTI SCHOOLS OF VEDANTA by Swami Tapasyananda, Sri Ramakrishna Math, 2010 Chennai 6. TIRUVASAGAM by Swami Chidbhavananda, Ramakrishna Tapovanam,2003, Tiruparaiturai 7. TIRUVASAGAM by Durai Dandapani, Uma Pathipagam, 2003, Chennai 8. SAMPANTAR TEVARAM published by Saivanool Arakattalai, 2007, Chennai 9. APPAR TEVARAM published by Saivanool Arakattalai, 2010, Chennai 10. SUNDARAR TEVARAM published by Saivanool Arakattalai, 2007, Chennai 11. MADRAS UNIVERSITY TAMIL LEXICON,1937 from Digital South Asia Library dsal.uchicago.edu 12. SLAVES OF THE LORD – THE PATH OF THE TAMIL SAINTS by Dehejia, Vidya , New Delhi: Munshiram Monoharlal Publishers Private Ltd., 1988. 13. POEMS TO SIVA – THE HYMNS OF THE TAMIL SAINTS by Viswanathan Indira Peterson, Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass Publishers, 1989 14. DANCING WITH SIVA by Satguru Sivaya Subramuniya Swami, 5th ed. USA: Himalayan Academy, 1997 15. PERIYA PURANAM - A TAMIL CLASSIC ON THE GREAT SAIVA SAINTS OF SOUTH INDIA by Dr. N. Mahalingam. Chennai: Sri Ramakrishna Math, 2000 16. RELIGIOUS TRADITIONS OF THE TAMILS by Prof. A. Veluppillai from tamilelibrary.org/teli/tamil.html 17. HYMNS OF THE TAMIL SAIVITE SAINTS by F. Kingsbury and G.P. Phillips, 1921, at sacred-texts.com 18. HINDUISM AND BUDDHISM – AN HISTORICAL SKETCH by Sir Charles Eliot.Vol II -188- 19. LANGUAGES & NATION: THE DRAVIDIAN PROOF IN COLONIAL MADRAS by Thomas R.Trautmann 2006 University of California Press 20. Timeline from veda.wikidot.com/hindu-timeline 21. THE HINDU TEMPLE by Michael, George (1988),Chicago, Illinois: University of Chicago. pp. 23–24, 33 22. THE CONCEPT OF BHAKTI by Prof. P. T. Tirugnanasambandhan, University of Madras, 1973 23. A HISTORY OFINDIA by Dhanul Kottagodage, D.L.K. (1955) New Delhi 24. BHAKTI MOVEMENT’S DEVELOPMENT IN INDIA, SUN STAFF, Canada from ww.harekrsna.com/sun 25. THE BHAKTI MOVEMENT IN TAMILNADU AND PUNJAB by M.S. Ahluwalia (1995) 26. VAISHNAVISM,SAIVISM AND MINOR RELIGIOUS SYSTEMS by Ramakrishna Gopal Bhandarkar, Pub. Asian Educational Services, Madras, 1995 27. TREATISE ON 63 NAYANAR SAINTS by Swami Sivananda, THE DIVINE LIFE SOCIETY, World Wide Web Edition : 1999 28. HINDU INDIA 300CE to 1100CE, Oct -Dec 2008 edition, Editorial staff of Hinduism Today at www.hinduismtoday.com/education 29. SANKARADEVA and EZHUTTACHAN AS POETS OF THE BHAKTI MOVEMENT by K. Ayyappa Paniker 30. SHRINES,SHANMISM AND LOVE POETRY , Vol.41 by Glenn E. Yocum, Journal of the American Academy of Religion, Oxford University Press, 31. THE BHAKTI MOVEMENT AS SOCIAL PROTEST by D.R. Nagaraj from cscsarchive.org/MediaArchive Rec #: A0120165 32. THE BHAKTI POETS OF TAMILNADU: AN ANALYSIS OF GENDER, CASTE AND CHOLA BRONZES by Premjish Achari 33. RELIGIOUS AND DEVOTIONAL MUSIC: SOUTHERN AREA by Jackson, William from The Garland Encyclopedia of World Music. Taylor & Francis 34. BHAKTI CULT IN SOUTH INDIA by Dr.K.C.Varadachari from drkcv.org/Books/kcv7chap_16.pdf 35. A HISTORICAL ATLAS OF SOUTH ASIA, by Joseph E.Schwartzberg from dsal.uchicago.edu/reference/Schwartzberg -189- APPENDIX – 1 TIRUMURAI AUTHORWISE INDEX 1. Tirumurai – 1,2,3 Tirugñāṉasampantar Tēvāram – Total 279 words Sl.No Tamil Word Transliteration Reference Sanskrit Transliteration 1. akNQz]Q akaṇṭaṉ 3 - 373 - 4038 AKÎf < akhaṇḍa 2. ak¢lmQ akilam 3 - 368 - 3980 A¢Kl < akhila 3. aHQkmQ aṅkam 3 - 324 - 3507 AÄñ < aṅga 4. aÂrrQ acurar 3 - 271 - 2940 As¤r < asura 5. aªc¡kmQ acōkam 2 - 189 - 2045 ASaEk < ašōka 6. azQz aṭṭa 3 - 294 - 3189 A¾ < aṣṭa 7. aNQzmQ aṇṭam 1 - 97 - 1055 AÎf < aṇḍa 8. at¢ÀN]Q atikuṇaṉ 1 - 22 - 232 A¢tg¤N < atiguṇa 9. at¢n¢ÈNmQ atinipuṇam 1 - 22 - 232 A¢t¢np¤N < atinipuṇa 10. at¢pt¢ atipati 3 - 342 - 3711 A¢Dp¢t < adhipati 11. anQtkQkrNmQ antakkaraṇam 1 - 128 - 1382 AÓt:krN < antaḥkaraṇa 12. anQtmQ antam 1 - 135 - 1449 AÓt < anta 13. anQtrmQ antaram 2 - 238 - 2577 AÓtr < antara 14. apQÈ appu 3 - 374 - 4052 Ap¯ < ap 15. apymQ apayam 3 - 311 - 3361 ABy < abhaya 16. apr¡tmQ aparātam 2 - 222 - 2403 ApraD < aparādha 17. amQprmQ amparam 3 - 380 - 4112 AØbr < ambara 18. amNrQ amaṇar 1 - 117 - 1269 ½mN < šramaṇa 19. amrrQ amarar 1 - 104 - 1126 Amr < amara 20. aml]Q amalaṉ 2 - 158 - 1704 Aml < amala 21. amrªl¡kmQ amaralōkam 2 - 197 - 2134 AmrlaEk < amaralōka 22. amr¡vt¢ amarāvati 3 - 265 - 2877 Amravt£ < amarāvatī 23. am¢rQtmQ amirtam 2 - 227 - 2459 Am¦t < amṛta 24. ay]Q ayaṉ 2 - 209 - 2257 Aj < aja -190- Sl.No Tamil Word Transliteration Reference Sanskrit Transliteration 25. arkQk]Q arakkaṉ 1 - 80 - 871 raXs¯ < rākṣas 26. arv¢nQtmQ aravintam 2 - 189 - 2045 Ar¢vÓd < aravinda 27. arQcQc«] arccaṉai 2 - 146 - 1569 AcIna < arcanā 28. ar aracu 3 - 325 - 3523 rajn¯ < rājan 29. arHQkmQ araṅkam 2 - 167 - 1803 rÄñ < raṅga 30. ar¢ ari 3 - 367 - 3967 h¢r < hari 31. alHQk¡rmQ alaṅkāram 2 - 213 - 2310 AlÄðar < alaṅkāra 32. ay¢r¡vtmQ ayirāvatam 2 - 184 - 1988 eEravt < airāvata 33. avlmQ avalam 3 - 383 - 4147 Abl abala 34. aVQÈtmQ aṟputam 3 - 98 - 3861 Aì^t < adbhuta 35. a]Q]mQ aṉṉam 2 - 256 - 2772 hØs < haṃsa 36. a]HQk]Q aṉaṅkaṉ 2 - 234 - 2535 AnÄñ < anaṅga. 37. aÑm¡]Q aṉumāṉ 3 - 291 - 3150 hn¤man¯ < hanumān 38. Ak¡cmQ ākācam 2 - 238 - 2576 AakaS < ākāša 39. Ak¡rmQ ākāram 1 - 126 - 1367 Aahar < āhāra 40. AÀt¢ ākuti 3 - 347 - 3760 Aah¤¢t < āhuti 41. Ac¡rmQ ācāram 2 - 194 - 2100 Aacar < ācāra 42. At¢ āti 3 - 367 - 3975 Aa¢d < ādi 43. At¢tQt]Q ātittaṉ 2 - 179 - 1936 Aa¢dÏy < āditya 44. Ay¢rmQ āyiram 2 - 195 - 2013 shÞa# < sahasra 45. ArmQ āram 2 - 246 - 2659 har < hāra 46. ikprmQ ikaparam 2 - 184 - 1984 ihpr < ihapara 47. icQ«c iccai 2 - 243 - 2629 iÅca < icchā 48. izQzmQ iṭṭam 3 - 383 - 4142 i¾ < iṣṭa 49. itmQ itam 2- 176 - 1899 ¢ht < hita 50. inQÆ intu 3 - 263 - 2848 iÓѤ < indu 51. imv¡]Q imavāṉ 1 - 67 - 723 ¢hmvan¯ < himavān 52. iym]Q iyamaṉ 3 - 307 - 3323 ym < yama -191- Sl.No Tamil Word Transliteration Reference Sanskrit Transliteration 53. iym¡]]Q iyamāṉaṉ 2 - 184 - 1984 yjman < yajamāna 54. irNmQ iraṇam 3 - 325 - 3520 rN < raṇa 55. ir¡m]Q irāmaṉ 2 - 179 - 1937 ram < rāma 56. iËkQÀ irukku 2 - 211 - 2287 §kq < ṛk 57. ilHQ«k ilaṅkai 3 - 303 - 3284 lÄða < laṅkā 58. il¢HQkmQ iliṅkam 3 - 324 - 3505 ¢lÄñ < liṅga 59. ut¡c]]Q utācaṉaṉ 3 - 371 - 4018 h¤taSn < hutāšana 60. um¡pt¢ umāpati 3 - 371 - 4019 umap¢t < umāpati 61. uËtQt¢r]Q uruttiraṉ 3 - 307 - 3326 âd# < rudra 62. uËvmQ uruvam 1 - 117 - 1259 ãp < rūpa 63. u]QmtQtmQ uṉmattam 3 - 373 - 4042 uÓmäO < unmatta 64. EkmQ ēkam 1 - 2 - 20 ek < ēka 65. Et]Q ētaṉ 2 - 149 - 1603 hEt¤ < hētu 66. OmmQ ōmam 2 - 219 - 2371 haEm < hōma 67. kHQkNmQ kaṅkaṇam 2 - 117 - 1260 kÄðN < kaṅkaṇa 68. kHQ«k kaṅkai 2 - 201 - 2170 gÄña < gaṅgā 69. kNQzkmQ kaṇṭakam 1 - 136 - 1465 kÎZk < kaṇṭhaka 70. ktl¢ katali 2 - 174 - 1875 kdl£ < kadalī 71. knQtmQ kantam 2 - 255 - 2768 gÓD < gandha 72. kp¡lmQ kapālam 3 - 324 - 3503 kpal < kapāla 73. kªp¡tkmQ kapōtakam 1 - 60 649 kpaEtk < kapōtaka 74. kmlmQ kamalam 2 - 210 - 2271 kml < kamala 75. kynQt¢rmQ kayantiram 3 - 273 - 2960 gjEÓd# < gajendra 76. krc¢rmQ karaciram 3 - 333 - 3610 kr¢Srs¯ < karaširas 77. krtlmQ karatalam 3 - 342 - 3703 krtl < karatala 78. kËmmQ karumam 3 - 301 - 3264 kmI < karma 79. kËz]Q karuṭaṉ 3 - 367 - 3970 gâf < garuḍa 80. kËtQt]Q karuttaṉ 1 - 30 - 321 ktaI < kartā -192- Sl.No Tamil Word Transliteration Reference Sanskrit Transliteration 81. kl¢ kali 1 - 80 - 864 k¢l < kali 82. kVQpkmQ kaṟpakam 3 - 272 - 2953 kÚpk < kalpaka 83. k]Q]¢ kaṉṉi 1 - 5 - 54 kÓya < kanyā 84. k¡nQt¡rmQ kāntāram 1 - 130 - 1399 gaÓDar < gāndhāra 85. k¡mmQ kāmam 1 - 87 - 937 kam < kāma 86. k¡r¢«k kārikai 1 - 75 - 811 ka¢rka < kārikā 87. k¡LkNQz]Q kāḷakaṇṭaṉ 2 - 215 - 2324 kalkÎZ < kālakaṇṭha 88. k¡L¢ kāḷi 3 - 314 - 3396 kal£ < Kālī 89. k¢rkmQ kirakam 3 - 325 - 3520 g#h < graha 90. k¢rmmQ kiramam 2 - 250 - 2710 @m < krama 91. k¢r¢ kiri 3 - 305 - 3305 ¢g¢r < giri 92. k¢]Q]rrQ kiṉṉarar 2 - 215 - 2327 ¢k°r < kinnara 93. k£tmQ kītam 2 - 250 - 2704 g£t < gīta 94. ÀMQcrmQ kuñcaram 3 - 272 - 2945 k[¸r < kuñjara 95. ÀNQzlmQ kuṇṭalam 3 - 290 -3142 k[Îfl < kuṇḍala 96. ÀnQtLmQ kuntaḷam 3 - 333 - 3603 k[Ótl < kuntala 97. Àªpr]Q kupēraṉ 2 - 219 - 2371 k[bEr < kubēra 98. ÀÉtmQ kumutam 2 - 219 - 2374 k[m¤d < kumuda 99. Àlpt¢ kulapati 1 - 112 - 1217 k[lp¢t < kulapati 100.ªkt«k kētakai 2 - 258 - 2793 kEzka < ketakā 101.ªk¡crmQ kōcaram 3 - 358 - 3877 gaEcr < gōcara 102.ªk¡t]mQ kōtaṉam 3 - 275 - 2977 gaEDn < gōdhana 103.ªk¡ÈrmQ kōpuram 3 - 290 -3141 gaEp¤r < gōpura 104.ªk¡mLmQ kōmaḷam 3 - 358 - 3873 kaEml < kōmala 105.ªk¡rmQ kōram 3 - 373 - 4044 GaEr < ghōra 106.ckQkrmQ cakkaram 3 - 367- 3972 c@ < cakra 107.cklmQ cakalam 3 - 368 - 3980 skl < sakala 108.cHQkr]Q caṅkaraṉ 3 - 307 - 3327 SÄðr < šaṅkara -193- Sl.No Tamil Word Transliteration Reference Sanskrit Transliteration 109.cHQÀ caṅku 1 - 75 - 809 SH¯K < šaṅkha 110.cc¢ caci 1 - 12 - 125 S¢S < šaši 111.cz¡Ê caṭāyu 2 - 179 - 1928 jzay¤: < jaṭāyuḥ 112.c«z caṭai 3 - 367 - 3968 jza < jaṭā 113.cNQ^ caṇṭi 2 - 201 - 2168 cÎf < caṇḍa 114.ctQt¢ catti 1 - 115 - 1241 S¢³ < šakti 115.ctQt¢ymQ cattiyam 2 - 202 - 2180 sÏy < satya 116.cÆr]Q caturaṉ 2 - 158 - 1704 ct¤r < catura 117.cnQ«t cantai 3 - 307 - 3330 CÓds¯ < chandas 118.cnQt¢r]Q cantiraṉ 3 - 318 - 3440 cÓd# < candra 119.cmQp¡t¢ campāti 2 - 179 - 1928 sØpa¢t < sampāti 120.cmQÈ campu 3 - 310 - 3353 SØB¤ < šambhu 121.cm¡t¢ camāti 1 - 66 - 721 sma¢D < samādhi 122.cm¢«t camitai 1 - 132 - 1424 s¢mDa < samidhā 123.cr¢«t caritai 2 - 249 - 2696 c¢rt < carita 124.cr¢«y cariyai 3 - 339 - 3674 cyaI < caryā 125.clmQ calam 1 - 122 - 1321 jl < jala 126.c¡kQk¢ymQ cākkiyam 2 - 197 - 2133 SaÀy < šākya 127.c¡krmQ cākaram 1 - 66 - 717 sagr < sāgara 128.c¡«k cākai 2 - 230 - 2486 SaKa < šākhā 129.c¡t]mQ cātaṉam 3 - 61 - 4097 saDn < sādhana 130.c¡t¢ cāti 2 - 255 - 2758 ja¢t < jāti 131.c¡Æ cātu 3 - 312 - 3376 saD¤ < sādhu 132.c¢zQzmQ ciṭṭam 1 - 49 - 533 ¢S¾ < šiṣṭa 133.c¢tQt¢ citti 3 - 368 - 3984 ¢s¢¼ < siddhi 134.c¢«l cilai 1 - 19 - 199 ¢Sla < šilā 135.c¢vkt¢ civakati 2 - 241 - 2615 ¢Svg¢t < šivagati 136.c¢v]Q civaṉ 1 - 112 - 1217 ¢Sv < šiva -194- Sl.No Tamil Word Transliteration Reference Sanskrit Transliteration 137.c¢vªl¡kmQ civalōkam 1 - 117 - 1270 ¢SvlaEk < šivalōka 138.c£tmQ cītam 3 - 345 - 3735 S£t < šīta 139.c£lmQ cīlam 1 - 38 - 412 S£l < šīla 140.ÂkQk¢r£v]Q cukkirīvaṉ 3 - 291 - 3150 s¤g#£v < sugrīva 141.ÂtQtmQ cuttam 1 - 89 - 967 S¤¼ < šuddha 142.ÂËt¢ curuti 3 - 325 - 3514 ½¤¢t < šruti 143.ÂvrQkQkmQ cuvarkkam 2 - 177 - 1912 ÞvgI < svarga 144.ât]Q cūtaṉ 3 - 312 - 3379 s¥t < sūta 145.âlmQ cūlam 2 - 249 - 2694 S¥l < šūla 146.©cNQpkmQ ceṇpakam 1 - 60 - 647 cØpk < campaka 147.ªcz]Q cēṭaṉ 3 - 290 - 3142 SEx < šēṣa 148.ªc¡m]Q cōmaṉ 1 - 55 - 600 saEm < sōma 149.tkQk]Q takkaṉ 3 - 367 - 3972 dX < dakṣa 150.tcÉk]Q tacamukaṉ 2 - 228 - 2471 dSm¤K < dašamukha 151.ttQÆvmQ tattuvam 1 - 101 - 1102 täv < tattva 152.tnQt¢rmQ tantiram 2 - 202 - 2178 tÓæO < tantra 153.tªp¡t]]Q tapōtaṉaṉ 3 - 337 - 3350 tpaEDn < tapōdhana 154.tmËkmQ tamarukam 3 - 267 - 2892 fmâk < ḍamaruka 155.trHQkmQ taraṅkam 1 - 4 - 39 trÄñ < taraṅga 156.tË taru 2 - 218 - 2363 tâ < taru 157.tlmQ talam 3 - 369 - 3999 ÞTl < sthala 158.tvmQ tavam 2 - 209 - 2267 tpÞ < tapas 159.t]MQcy]Q taṉañcayaṉ 1 - 75 - 811 Dn¸y < dhanañjaya 160.t]mQ taṉam 1 - 76 - 825 Dn < dhana 161.tÑ taṉu 1 - 128 - 1382 Dn¤Þ < dhanus 162.t¡Æ tātu 1 - 104 - 1130 Dat¤ < dhātu 163.t¢kQÀ tikku 3 - 350 - 3794 ¢dkq < dik 164.t¢r¢c¢«k tiricikai 1 - 22 - 233 ¢æOèÜy < tridṛšya -195- Sl.No Tamil Word Transliteration Reference Sanskrit Transliteration 165.t¢r¢ÈrmQ tiripuram 2 - 176 - 1901 ¢æOp¤r < tripura 166.t¢lkmQ tilakam 3 - 283 - 3070 ¢tlk < tilaka 167.t¢ymQpk]Q tiyampakaṉ 3 - 371 - 4018 æOyØbk < tryambaka 168.t£rQkQkmQ tīrkkam 1 - 57 - 618 d£GI < dīrgha 169.t£rQtQtmQ tīrttam 3 - 324 - 3505 t£TI < tīrtha 170.ÆkQkmQ tukkam 1 - 58 - 628 Ѥ:K < duḥkha 171.ÆnQÆp¢ tuntupi 3 - 330 - 3572 ѤÓѤ¢B < dundubhi 172.æmmQ tūmam 2 - 219 - 2371 D¥m < dhūma 173.ªtv]Q tēvaṉ 1 - 44 - 477 dEv < dēva 174.ªtv¢ tēvi 3 - 377 - 4089 dEv£ < dēvī 175.ªt¡tQt¢rmQ tōttiram 3 - 324 - 3505 ÞtaEæO < stōtra 176.nkrmQ nakaram 1 - 88 - 952 ngr < nagara 177.nt¢ nati 2 - 244 - 2638 nd£ < nadī 178.nnQt¢ nanti 2 - 255 - 2768 n¢Ód < nandi 179.ny]mQ nayaṉam 1 - 106 - 1144 nyn < nayana 180.nrkmQ narakam 3 - 307 - 3326 nrk < naraka 181.nr]Q naraṉ 1 - 12 - 122 nr < nara 182.n¡kmQ nākam 3 - 373 - 4044 nag < nāga 183.n¡]¡v¢tmQ nāṉāvitam 1 - 9 - 91 nana¢vD < nānāvidha 184.n¡zkmQ nāṭakam 1 - 7 - 65 nazk < nāṭaka 185.n¡mmQ nāmam 3 - 307 - 3320 namn¯ < nāman 186.n¡mªtymQ nāmatēyam 2 - 228 - 2471 namDEy < nāmadhēya 187.n¡yk]Q nāyakaṉ 3 - 289 - 3132 nayk < nāyaka 188.n¡r¢p¡k]Q nāripākaṉ 2 - 221 - 2396 nar£Bag < nārībhāga 189.n¢c¢cr]Q nicicaraṉ 3 - 342 - 3708 ¢nSacr < nišācara 190.n¢ml]Q nimalaṉ 1 - 112 - 1212 ¢nmIl < nirmala 191.n¢ymmQ niyamam 3 - 307 -3323 ¢nym < niyama 192.n¢r¡my]Q nirāmayaṉ 3 - 325 - 3519 ¢nramy < nirāmaya -196- Sl.No Tamil Word Transliteration Reference Sanskrit Transliteration 193.n¢ËtQtmQ niruttam 2 - 162 - 1746 n¦äO < nṛtta 194.n£t¢ nīti 2 - 162 - 1748 n£¢t < nīti 195.çÈrmQ nūpuram 2 - 177 - 1916 n¥p¤r < nūpura 196.pkv]Q pakavaṉ 2 - 219 - 2371 Bgvan¯ < bhagavān 197.pk£rt]Q pakīrataṉ 3 - 327 - 3542 Bg£rT < bhagīratha 198.pHQkymQ paṅkayam 3 - 333 - 3604 pÄðj < paṅkaja 199.pÂpt¢ pacupati 1 - 38 - 411 pS¤p¢t < pašupati 200.pnQtmQ pantam 3 - 307 - 3330 bÓD < bandha 201.pr paracu 3 - 370 - 4001 prS¤ < parašu 202.prMQªc¡t¢ parañcōti 3 - 324 - 3505 pr|ÇyaE¢tÞ < parañjyōtis 203.prmQ param 2 - 253 - 2730 pr < para 204.prmQpr]Q paramparaṉ 2 - 169 - 1825 pr|pr < parampara 205.prm]Q paramaṉ 3 - 319 - 3449 prm < parama 206.prªmzQ^ paramēṭṭi 1 - 38 - 411 prmE¢¿n¯ < paramēṣṭhin 207.prªl¡kmQ paralōkam 1 - 74 - 808 prlaEk < paralōka 208.pr¡pr]Q parāparaṉ 2 - 169 - 1825 praÏpr < parātpara 209.pr¢p¡lk]Q paripālakaṉ 1 - 4 - 44 p¢rpalk < paripālaka 210.plmQ palam 2 - 187 - 2021 bl < bala 211.pl¢ pali 2 - 174 - 1877 b¢l < bali 212.pvmQ pavam 1 - 21 - 217 Bv < bhava 213.p¡kQk¢ymQ pākkiyam 3 - 366 - 3965 BaÂy < bhāgya 214.p¡Âpt]Q pācupataṉ 1 - 97 - 1052 paS¤pt < pāšupata 215.p¡NmQ pāṇam 2 - 139 - 1492 baN < bāṇa 216.p¡N¢ pāṇi 3 - 341 - 3700 pa¢N < pāṇi 217.p¡N¢ pāṇi 1 - 128 - 1382 pan£y < pānīya 218.p¡rQtQt¢v]Q pārttivaṉ 3 - 309 - 3346 pa¢TIv < pārthiva 219.p¡l]Q pālaṉ 1 - 52 - 564 bal < bāla 220.p¡v«] pāvaṉai 1 - 97 - 1053 Bavna < bhāvanā -197- Sl.No Tamil Word Transliteration Reference Sanskrit Transliteration 221.p¡vmQ pāvam 1 - 52 - 569 pap < pāpa 222.p¢cQ«c piccai 1 - 39 - 416 ¢BXa < bhikṣā 223.p¢NQzmQ piṇṭam 3 - 331- 3590 ¢pÎf < piṇḍa 224.p¢rm]Q piramaṉ 3 - 347 - 3760 b#’ < brahma 225.p£«z pīṭai 3 - 278 - 3013 p£f < pīḍā 226.ÈzQpmQ puṭpam 3 - 297 - 3216 p¤Ýp < puṣpa 227.ÈNQzr£kmQ puṇṭarīkam 3 - 373 - 4044 p¤Îfr£k < puṇḍarīka 228.ÈtQtrQ puttar 2 - 164 - 1773 b¤¼ < buddha 229.ÈtQt¢r]Q puttiraṉ 2 - 215 - 2332 p¤æO < puttra 230.ÈyHQkmQ puyaṅkam 3 - 339 - 3675 B¤jÄñ < bhujaṅga 231.Èërv]Q purūravaṉ 3 - 377 - 4084 p¤ãrvs¯ < purūravas 232.èÂrrQ pūcuraṉ 1 - 75 - 814 B¥s¤r < bhūsura 233.è«c pūcai 3 - 260 - 2819 p¥ja < pūjā 234.ètmQ pūtam 1 - 39 - 417 B¥t < bhūta 235.èt¢ c¡t]mQ pūticātaṉam 3 - 378 - 4097 B¥¢tsaDn < bhūtisādhana 236.èm¢ pūmi 1 - 39 - 417 B¥¢m < bhūmi 237.mÀzmQ makuṭam 1 - 100 - 1087 mk[z < makuṭa 238.mHQklmQ maṅkaḷam 1 - 102 - 1109 mÄñl < maṅgala 239.mNQzlmQ maṇṭalam 3 - 267 - 2898 mÎfl < maṇḍala 240.mNQzpmQ maṇṭapam 2 - 219 - 2372 mÎfp < maṇḍapa 241.mN¢ maṇi 2 - 245 - 2654 m¢N < maṇi 242.mN¢kNQz]Q maṇikaṇṭaṉ 3 - 366 - 3957 m¢NkÎZ < maṇikaṇṭha 243.mÆât]]Q matucūtaṉaṉ 3 - 367 - 3971 mD¤s¥dn < madhu sūdana 244.mÆrmQ maturam 2 - 173 - 1862 mD¤r < madhura 245.mnQt¢r¢ mantiri 3 - 378 - 4091 m¢ÓæOn¯ Sl.No Tamil Word Transliteration Reference Sanskrit Transliteration 249.m¡rQkQkmQ mārkkam 2 - 215 - 2328 magI < mārga 250.ÉkmQ mukam 3 - 260 - 2812 m¤K < mukha 251.ÉNQzkmQ muṇṭakam 1 - 136 - 1465 m¤Îfk < muṇḍaka < Pkt. mutti 252.ÉtQt¢ mutti 1 - 115 - 1241 m¤¢³ < Skt mukti 253.ªmË mēru 2 - 146 - 1575 mEâ < mēru 254.y¡mmQ yāmam 3 - 380 - 4119 yam < yāma 255.ÊkmQ yukam 1 - 126 - 1363 y¤g < yuga 256.ªy¡kmQ yōkam 3 - 338 - 3667 yaEg < yōga 257.vÀLmQ vakuḷam 2 - 224 - 2430 vk[l < vakuḷa 258.vMQcmQ vañcam 3 - 309 - 3334 v·n < vañcana < Pkt. vaṇṇa 259.vNQNmQ vaṇṇam 3 - 280 - 3039 vNI < Skt varṇa 260.vt]mQ vataṉam 1 - 10 - 104 vdn < vadana 261.vrQtm¡]]Q varttamāṉaṉ 1 - 66 - 720 vDIman < vardhamāna 262.vrt]Q varataṉ 3 - 307 - 3326 vrd < varada 263.vËN]Q varuṇaṉ 2 - 215 - 2327 vâN < varuṇa 264.v¡kQk¢ymQ vākkiyam 2 - 213 - 2311 vaÀy < vākya 265.v¡cmQ vācam 2 - 185 - 1996 vasn < vāsana 266.v¢k¢rQt]Q vikirtaṉ 1 - 75 - 817 ¢vk]t < vikṛta 267.v¢cQc¡trrQ viccātarar 1 - 7 - 68 ¢vïaDr < vidyādhara 268.v¢cy]Q vicayaṉ 2 - 206 - 2229 ¢vjy < vijaya 269.v¢zmQ viṭam 3 - 367 - 3974 ¢vx < viṣa 270.v¢t¢ viti 2 - 240 - 2598 ¢v¢D < vidhi 271.v¢ml]Q vimalaṉ 1 - 112 - 1216 ¢vml < vimala 272.v¢m¡]mQ vimāṉam 3 - 338 - 3667 ¢vman < vimāna 273.v¢ËtQt]Q viruttaṉ 1 - 76 - 822 v¦¼ < vṛddha 274.v£«N vīṇai 3 - 364 - 3938 v£Na < vīṇā 275.v£t¢ vīti 1 - 80 - 866 v£T£ < vīthī 276.ªvtmQ vētam 1 - 39 - 417 vEd < vēda -199- Sl.No Tamil Word Transliteration Reference Sanskrit Transliteration 277.ªvzmQ vēṭam 2 - 197 - 2133 vEx < vēṣa 278.ªvÅ vēṇu 1 - 128 - 1382 vEN¤ < vēṇu 279.«vt¢kmQ vaitikam 3 - 366 - 3957 vW¢dk < vaidika -200- 2. Tirumurai – 4,5,6 Tirunāvukkarasar Tēvāram – Total 156 words Sl.No Tamil Transliteration Reference Sanskrit Transliteration 1. atQt¢ atti 5 - 148- 1417 h¢Þtn¯ < hastin 2. anQtk]Q antakaṉ 6 - 287 - 2826 AÓtk < antaka 3. anQt¢ anti 4 - 17 - 172 s¢ÓD < sandhi 4. an¡c¡rmQ aṉācāram 6 - 293 - 2884 Anacar < anācāra 5. an¡t¢ aṉāti 5- 167 - 1621 Ana¢d < anādi 6. aËkQk]Q arukkaṉ 5 - 213 - 2083 AkI < arka 7. aËv]Q aruvaṉ 5 - 148- 1417 Aãp < arūpa 8. av¢n¡c¢ aviṉāci 6 - 286 - 2815 A¢vna¢Sn¯ < avināšin 9. a]vrtmQ aṉavaratam 6 - 281 - 2773 Anvrt < anavarata 10. AHQk¡rmQ āṅkāram 6 - 255 - 2507 Ah|kar < ahaṃkāra 11. AzªkcQÂrmQ āṭakēccuram 6 - 284 - 2804 hazkEár < Hāṭakēšvara 12. At¢Èr¡NmQ ātipurāṇam 5 - 188 - 1827 Aa¢dp¤raN < ādipurāṇa 13. AmlkQkmQ āmalakam 5 - 185 - 1791 Aamlk < āmalaka 14. Ar¢ymQ āriyam 5 - 131 - 1246 AayI < ārya 15. A]Qm¡ āṉmā 4 - 45 - 445 AaÏmn¯ < ātman 16. iyÉ«] iyamuṉai 5 - 135 - 1288 ym¤na < yamunā 17. irN¢y]Q iraṇiyaṉ 6 - 297 - 2919 ¢hrÎy < hiraṇya 18. irv¢ iravi 6 - 253 - 2490 r¢v < ravi 19. ilymQ ilayam 4 - 97 - 947 ly < laya il¢HQkÈr¡ 20. iliṅkapurāṇam 6 - 287 - 2826 ¢lÄñp¤raN < liṅgapurāna NmQ 21. utQtrmQ uttaram 6 - 258 - 2537 uäOr < uttara 22. utymQ utayam 4 - 64 - 625 udy < udaya 23. up¡ymQ upāyam 4 - 54 - 526 upay < upāya 24. urkmQ urakam 5 - 200 - 1929 urg < uraga 25. uªr¡mmQ urōmam 6 - 225 - 2202 raEmn¯ < rōman 26. uªl¡pmQ ulōpam 6 - 240 - 2359 laEB < lōbha -201- Sl.No Tamil Transliteration Reference Sanskrit Transliteration 27. Ekp¡tmQ ēkapatam 6 - 248 - 2436 ekpad < ēkapada 28. EkmQpmQ ēkampam 6 - 297 - 2924 ekam# < ekāmra 29. EkérQtQt¢ ēkamūrtti 4 - 41 - 408 ekm¥¢tI < ēkamūrti 30. Ek¡tcrQ ēkātacar 4 - 99 - 960 ekadS < ēkādaša 31. Ek¡nQtmQ ēkāntam 4 - 41 - 406 ekaÓt < ēkānta 32. EtmQ ētam 6 - 248 - 2436 KEdcEd khēdachēda 33. OHQk¡rmQ ōṅkāram 6 - 252 - 2485 AaEØkar < ōmkāra 34. kMQc]Q kañcaṉ 6 - 303 - 2973 kØj < kamja 35. kzQzmQ kaṭṭam 4 - 57 - 550 k¾ < kaṣṭa 36. k^âtQt¢rmQ kaṭicūttiram 4 - 111 - 1047 k¢zs¥æO < kaṭisūtra 37. kNQzmQ kaṇṭam 5 - 115 - 1088 kÎZ < kaṇṭha 38. kNmQ kaṇam 5 - 132 - 1259 gN < gaṇa 39. knQt¢ËvrQ kantiruvar 6 - 265 - 2605 gÓDvI < gandharva 40. ky¢«l kayilai 5 - 169 - 1631 kWlas < kailāsa 41. kªLprmQ kaḷēparam 4 - 79 - 765 klEbr < kalēbara 42. k]kmQ kaṉakam 6 - 268 - 2644 knk < kanaka 43. k¡ÀtQt]Q kākuttaṉ 6 - 287 - 2822 kak[ÞT < kākutstha 44. k¡NQ\pmQ kāṇṭīpam 6 - 281 - 2769 gaÎf£v < gāṇḍīva 45. k¡mkQªk¡zQ^ kāmakkōṭṭi 6 - 217 - 2127 kamkaE¿ < kāmakōṣṭha 46. k¡m¢ymQ kāmiyam 5 - 135 - 1292 kaØy < kāmya 47. k¡lpy¢rvrQ kālapayiravar 4 - 73 - 712 kalBWrv < kālabhairava 48. k¡LtQt¢ kāḷatti 6 - 254 - 2495 kalh¢Þtn¯ < kālahastin 49. ÀNQªz¡tr]Q kuṇṭōtaraṉ 6 - 306 - 3001 k[ÎfaEdr < kuṇḍaudara 50. ÀË kuru 5 - 126 - 1199 g¤â < guru 51. ªkcv]Q kēcavaṉ 4 - 107 - 1024 kESv < kešava 52. ªkt¡rmQ kētāram 6 - 267 - 2626 kEdar < kedāra 53. ªk¡t¡vr¢ kōtāvari 5 - 135 - 1288 gaEdavr£ < gōdāvarī 54. ªk¡m¢ymQ kōmiyam 5 - 135 - 1292 gaEmEdk < gōmēdaka -202- Sl.No Tamil Transliteration Reference Sanskrit Transliteration 55. cHQkzmQ caṅkaṭam 4 - 52 - 499 sÄðz < saṅkaṭa < caṅkucakkaratāri 56. cHQÀckQkrt¡r¢ 5 - 186 - 1802 SH¯Kc@Dr šaṅkhacakradhara 57. ccQcr¢ caccari 6 - 287 - 2825 JJIr < jharjhara 58. cNQN¢ caṇṇi 6 - 270 - 2664 sn¯ < san 59. ctQtmQ cattam 6 - 268 - 2636 SÖd < šabda 60. ct¡c¢v]Q catācivaṉ 6 - 286 - 2813 sda¢Sv < sadāšiva 61. cÆrQÉk]Q caturmukaṉ 5 - 186 - 1802 ct¤m¤IK < caturmukha 62. cnQªt¡kmQ cantōkam 6 - 263 - 2587 CÓdaEg < chandōga 63. cnQt¢r¡t¢tQt]Q cantirātittaṉ 4 - 100 - 974 cÓd#a¢dÏy < candrāditya 64. cÉtQt¢rmQ camuttiram 6 - 312 - 3058 sm¤d# < samudra 65. cymQ cayam 4 - 65 - 638 jy < jaya 66. crÂvt¢ caracuvati 5 - 135 - 1292 srÞvt£ < sarasvatī 67. crNmQ caraṇam 5 - 210 - 2042 SrN < šaraṇa 68. cr¡crmQ caraacaram 6 - 297 - 2921 cracr < carācara 69. clnQtr]Q calantaraṉ 6 - 286 - 2813 jlÓd# < jalandra 70. c]]mQ caṉaṉam 4 - 18 - 180 jnn < janana 71. c¡pmQ cāpam 6 - 233 - 2294 Sap < šāpa 72. c¡mmQ cāmam 6 - 309 - 3034 samn¯ < sāman 73. c¡rt¢ cārati 4 - 64 - 628 sar¢T < sārathi 74. c¢nQ«t cintai 6 - 302 - 2963 ¢cÓta < cintā 75. c¢rmQ ciram 5 - 115 - 1091 ¢Srs¯ < širas 76. c¢rmmQ ciramam 5 - 135 - 1293 ½m < šrama 77. c£v]Q cīvaṉ 5 - 213 - 2081 j£v < jīva 78. ÂptQt¢«r cupattirai 5 - 120 - 1135 s¤Bd#a < subhadrā 79. ârp]Qm¡ cūrapaṉma 5 - 177 - 1720 s¥rpî < sūrapadma 80. âL¡mN¢ cūḷāmaṇi 4 - 110 - 1036 c¥fam¢N < cūḍāmaṇi 81. ªcmmQ cēmam 4 - 37 - 365 XEm < kṣēma 82. «cv]Q caivaṉ 4 - 62 - 602 SWv < šaiva -203- Sl.No Tamil Transliteration Reference Sanskrit Transliteration 83. ªc¡kmQ cōkam 5 - 181 - 1752 SaEk < šōka 84. ªc¡t¢ cōti 6 - 270 - 2664 saED < šōdha 85. tckQk¢r¢v]Q tacakkirīvaṉ 6 - 274 - 2704 dSg#£v < dašagrīva 86. tcrt]Q tacarataṉ 6 - 286 - 2817 dSrT < dašaratha 87. tNQ^ taṇṭi 6 - 306 - 3001 d¢Îf < daṇḍi 88. tËmmQ tarumam 5 - 210 - 2046 DmI < dharma 89. tËmr¡c]Q tarumarācaṉ 4 - 31 - 305 DmIraj < dharmarāja 90. t¡prmQ tāparam 4 - 48 - 469 ÞTavr < sthāvara 91. t¡mmQ tāmam 5 -205 - 1978 Damn¯ < dhāman 92. t¡r«k tārakai 6 - 214 - 2089 tarka < tārakā 93. t¡r¢tQt¢rmQ tārittiram 4 - 110 - 1033 da¢r¢d#y < dāridriya 94. t¡]mQ tāṉam 6 - 302 - 2966 dan < dāna 95. t¢«c ticai 6 - 226 - 2220 ¢dSa < dišā 96. t¢r¢k¡lmQ tirikālam 4 - 29 - 290 ¢æOkal < trikāla 97. t£rmQ tīram 5 - 125 - 1190 D£r < dhīra 98. t£]]Q tīṉaṉ 4 - 56 - 546 d£n < dīna 99. ÆzQz]Q tuṭṭaṉ 5 - 177 - 1721 Ѥ¾ < duṣṭa 100.ÆmQÈË tumpuru 6 - 238 - 2344 t¤Øb¤â < tumburu 101.æpmQ tūpam 5 -205 - 1978 D¥p < dhūpa 102.ærmQ tūram 5-125-1190 Ñ¥r < dūra 103.nm c¢v¡y namacivāya 4 - 80 - 773 nm:¢Svay < nama:šivāya 104.nm]Q namaṉ 5 - 205 - 1977 ym < yama 105.n¡rt]Q nārataṉ 6 - 238 - 2344 nard < nārada 106.n¢t¢ niti 5 - 189 - 1831 ¢n¢D < nidhi 107.n¢ëp]Q nirūpaṉ 6 - 248 -2437 ¢nãp < nirūpa 108.n£c]Q nīcaṉ 5 - 186 - 1808 n£c < nīca 109.pkQt¢ pakti 4 - 23 - 229 B¢³ < bhakti 110.pMQcmmQ pañcamam 4 - 29 - 286 p·m < pañcama -204- Sl.No Tamil Transliteration Reference Sanskrit Transliteration 111.pMQc pañca 5 - 144 - 1381 p· < pañca 112.pMQªcnQt¢r¢mQ pañcēntiram 6 - 240 - 2362 p·E¢Ód#y < pañcēndriya 113.pzQzrQ paṭṭar 5 - 212 - 2068 BÊó < bhaṭṭa 114.ptmQ patam 4 - 7 - 69 pd < pada 115.pvLmQ pavaḷam 6 - 224 - 2197 p#val < pravāla 116.p¡tmQ pātam 5 - 114 - 1081 pad < pāda 117.p¡rQtQt]Q pārttaṉ 5 - 115 - 1083 paTI < pārtha 118.p¢HQk¢Ë^ piṅki 6 - 306 - 3001 B¦¢Äñ < bhṛṅgin 119.p¢t¡ pitā 6 - 307 - 3011 ¢pta < pitā 120.p¢r¡rQtQt«] pirārttaṉai 5 - 213 - 2081 p#aTIna < prārthanā 121.p¢lymQ pilayam 4 - 50 - 486 p#ly < pralaya 122.p£zmQ pīṭam 6 - 226 - 2221 p£Z < pīṭha 123.ÈzQpkmQ puṭpakam 6 - 225 - 2211 p¤Ýpk < puṣpaka 124.ÈNQN¢ymQ puṇṇiyam 5 - 179 - 1739 p¤Îy < puṇya 125.ÈymQ puyam 5 - 119 - 1128 B¤j Sl.No Tamil Transliteration Reference Sanskrit Transliteration 139.m¡t¡ mātā 6 - 307 - 3011 mata < mātā 140.m¡ymQ māyam 6 - 225 - 2212 maya < māyā 141.m¡«l mālai 4 - 72 - 699 mala < mālā 142.m¢tQt¢rmQ mittiram 6 - 226 - 2623 ¢mæO < mitra 143.érQkQk]Q mūrkkaṉ 4 - 52 - 498 m¥KI < mūrkha 144.vkQk¢rmQ vakkiram 4 - 56 - 543 v@ < vakra 145.vcQc¢rvNQN]Q vacciravaṇṇaṉ 6 - 226 - 2623 vW½vN < vaišravaṇa 146.vzmQ vaṭam 4 - 111 - 1047 vz -206- 3. Tirumurai – 7 Sundarar Tēvāram – Total 84 words Sl.No Tamil Transliteration Reference Sanskrit Transliteration 1. akQk¢rmmQ akkiramam 7 - 37 - 375 A@m < akrama 2. aktQt¢yrQ akattiyar 7 - 65 - 669 AgÞÏy < agastya 3. akrmQ akaram 7 - 3 - 28 Akrm¯ akaram 4. aMQc]mQ añcaṉam 7 - 74 - 756 A¸n < añjana 5. at¢p]Q atipaṉ 7 - 70 - 712 A¢Dp < adhipa 6. ar]Q araṉ 7 - 60 - 614 hr < hara 7. aËcQÂ]]Q aruccuṉaṉ 7 - 98 - 1003 Aj¤In < arjuna 8. At¢érQtQt¢ ātimūrtti 7 - 66 - 676 Aa¢dm¥¢tI < ādimūrti 9. At¢«r ātirai 7 - 97 - 985 Aad#aI < ārdrā 10. ArN£ymQ āraṇīyam 7 - 36 - 369 AarÎy < āraṇya 11. inQt¢r]Q intiraṉ 7 - 16 - 157 iÓd# < indra 12. ilvHQkmQ ilavaṅkam 7 - 16 - 164 lvÄñ < lavaṅga 13. ukQk¢rmQ ukkiram 7 - 37 - 375 ug# < ugra 14. utQtm]Q uttamaṉ 7 - 23 - 235 uäOm < uttama 15. utQt¢rmQ uttiram 7 - 49 - 504 uäOr < uttara 16. upk¡rmQ upakāram 7 - 22 - 321 upkar < upakāra 17. uËtQt¢rªl¡kmQ uruttiralōkam 7 - 73 - 740 âd#laEk < rudralōka 18. ElmQ ēlam 7 - 16 - 164 ela < ēlā < Pkt. Kaccha 19. kcQ«c kaccai 7 - 30 - 303 kßya < Skt kakṣyā 20. kNn¡t]Q kaṇanātaṉ 7 - 70 - 709 gNnaT < gaṇanātha 21. kNpt¢ kaṇapati 7 - 46 - 475 gNp¢t < gaṇapati 22. ktQær¢ kattūri 7 - 46 - 467 kÞt¥r£ < kastūrī 23. kt¢ kati 7 - 62 - 644 g¢t < gati 24. krNmQ karaṇam 7 - 6 - 54 krN < karaṇa 25. k¡rNmQ kāraṇam 7 - 58 - 595 karN < kāraṇa 26. k¡lk¡l]Q kālakālaṉ 7 - 64 - 662 kalkal < kālakāla 27. k¡LàzmQ kāḷakūṭam 7 - 9 - 92 kalk\z < kālakūṭa 28. k¡v¢ymQ kāviyam 7 - 68 - 690 kaÛy < kāvya -207- Sl.No Tamil Transliteration Reference Sanskrit Transliteration 29. ÀHQÀmmQ kuṅkumam 7 - 40 - 409 k[Äð^m < kuṅkuma 30. ÀNQzmQ kuṇṭam 7 - 18 - 179 k[Îf < kuṇḍa 31. ÀËkQªktQt¢rmQ kurukkēttiram 7 - 78 - 797 k[âXEæO < kurukṣētra 32. Àªr¡tmQ kurōtam 7 - 5 - 49 @«D < krōdha 33. ÀvLymQ kuvalayam 7 - 76 - 777 k[vly < kuvalaya 34. ªk¡vNmQ kōvaṇam 7 - 53 - 545 k¬p£n < kaupīna 35. ckQkrv¡kmQ cakkaravākam 7 - 37 - 375 c@vak < cakra vāka 36. cnQt]mQ cantaṉam 7 - 74 - 756 cÓdn < candana 37. cnQt¢ canti 7 - 65 - 669 sÓÒya < sandhyā 38. cmymQ camayam 7 - 55 - 568 smy < samaya 39. clmQ calam 7 - 35 - 358 cl < cala 40. cv¢t¡ cavitā 7 - 9 - 85 s¢vta < savitā / savitṛ 41. c¢krmQ cikaram 7 - 71 - 720 ¢SKra < šikhara 42. c¢HQkmQ ciṅkam 7 - 2 - 17 ¢sØh < siṃha 43. c¢tQt¢rmQ cittiram 7 - 66 - 673 ¢cæO < citra 44. ÂnQtrmQ cuntaram 7 - 46 - 471 s¤Ódr < sundara 45. Ârp¢ curapi 7 - 65 - 668 s¤r¢B < surabhi 46. ªckr]Q cēkaraṉ 7 - 71 - 722 SEKr < šēkhara 47. tkrmQ takaram 7 - 71 - 720 dhr < dahara 48. tNQzmQ taṇṭam 7 - 10 - 99 dÎf < daṇḍa 49. ÆrHQkmQ turaṅkam 7 - 87 - 888 t¤rg < turaga 50. æt]Q tūtaṉ 7 - 68 - 695 Ñ¥t < dūta 51. æL¢ tūḷi 7 - 22 - 221 D¥¢l < dhūli 52. ªtcmQ tēcam 7 - 67 - 677 dES < dēša 53. ªt tēcu 7 - 46 - 473 tEjs¯ < tējas 54. nzQzmQ naṭṭam 7 - 6 - 58 nÊó < Pkt. naṭṭa 55. nrc¢HQkmQ naraciṅkam 7 - 39 - 399 nr¢sØh < narasiṃha 56. nrpt¢ narapati 7 - 98 - 1004 nrp¢t < narapati 57. n¡p¢ nāpi 7 - 45 - 464 na¢B < nābhi -208- Sl.No Tamil Transliteration Reference Sanskrit Transliteration 58. n¢cQcymQ niccayam 7 - 64 - 662 ¢này < nišcaya 59. n¢tQtmQ nittam 7 - 37 - 382 ¢nÏy < nitya 60. n£lkNQz]Q nīlakaṇṭaṉ 7 - 7 - 63 n£lkÎZ < nīlakaṇṭha 61. ªntQt¢rmQ nēttiram 7 - 46 - 468 nEæO < nētra 62. pMQcv^ pañcavaṭi 7 - 53 - 545 p·vz < pañcavaṭa 63. pv¢tQt¢rmQ pavittiram 7 - 31 - 317 p¢væO < pavitra 64. p¡kmQ pākam 7 - 9 - 91 Bag < bhāga 65. p¡vn¡c]Q pāvanācan 7- 62 - 635 papnaS < pāpanāša 66. p¢tQt]Q pittan 7 - 1 - 1 ¢päO < pitta 67. p¢rcmQ piracam 7 - 77 - 785 p#Þa#v < prasrava 68. p¢rm¡NmQ piramāṇam 7 - 46 - 471 p#maN < pramāṇa 69. ªpr¢ pēri 7 - 15 - 147 BEr£ < bhērī 70. ªp¡tmQ pōtam 7 - 60 - 622 baED < bōdha 71. mkrmQ makaram 7 - 71 - 720 mkr < makara 72. mtmQ matam 7 - 5 - 49 mt < mata 73. mÆvmQ matuvam 7 - 94 - 957 mD¤p < madhupa 74. mnQt¢rmQ mantiram 7 - 60 - 623 mÓæO < mantra 75. my¡]mQ mayāṉam 7 - 53 - 540 ÜmSan < šmašāna 76. m¡N¢kQkmQ māṇikkam 7 - 58 - 600 ma¢NÀy < māṇikya 77. m¡ËtmQ mārutam 7 - 84 - 854 maât < māruta 78. ªm¡kmQ mōkam 7 - 84 - 856 maEh < mōha 79. vcmQ vacam 7 - 60- 620 vS < vaša 80. v vacu 7 - 55 - 565 vs¤ < vasu 81. vy¢rmQ vayiram 7 - 1 - 3 vj# < vajra 82. v]mQ vaṉam 7 - 6 - 57 vn < vana 83. v¡]rmQ vāṉaram 7 - 76 - 779 vanr < vānara 84. v¢ËtQt¢ virutti 7 - 46 - 475 v¦¢¼ < vṛddhi -209- 4. Tirumurai – 8 Manikkavacakar (Tiruvacakam) – Total 71 words Sl.No Tamil Transliteration Reference Sanskrit Transliteration 1. aHQk¢ aṅki 8 - 13 - 15 A¢g" < agni 2. aMQcl¢ añcali 8 - 3 - 75 A¸¢l < añjali 3. aMQÂkmQ añcukam 8 - 19 - 360 S¤k < šuka 4. aMQM¡]mQ aññāṉam 8 - 1 - 40 AåOan < ajñāna 5. aÅ aṇu 8 - 4 - 112 AN¤ < aṇu 6. amQplmQ ampalam 8 - 10 - 231 AØbl < ambala 7. artQtmQ arattam 8 - 5 - 97 r³ < rakta 8. aËN]Q aruṇaṉ 8 - 20 - 367 AâN < aruṇa 9. avmQ avam 8 - 5 - 9 Ap < apa 10. avyvmQ avayavam 8 - 3 - 156 Avyv < avayava 11. av¢rQ avir 8 - 14 - 299 h¢v: < havis 12. aÑàlmQ aṉukūlam 8 - 4 - 67 An¤k\l < anukūla 13. aª]kmQ aṉēkam 8 - 1 - 5 AnEk < anēka 14. AkmmQ ākamam 8 - 2 - 10 Aagm < āgama 15. AzkmQ āṭakam 8 - 5 - 15 hazk < hāṭaka 16. A]nQtmQ āṉantam 8 - 22 - 394 AanÓd < ānanda 17. inQt¢rM¡lmQ intirañālam 8 - 2 - 43 iÓd#jal < indrajāla 18. inQt¢r¢ymQ intiriyam 8 - 31 - 473 i¢Ód#y < indriya 19. ir¡kQkt]Q irākkataṉ 8 - 15 - 321 raXs < rākṣasa 20. iËtymQ irutayam 8 - 4 - 84 ¶dy < hṛdaya 21. Ic]Q īcaṉ 8 - 1 - 11 iIS < īša 22. kymQ kayam 8 - 9 - 18 gj < gaja 23. kË«N karuṇai 8 - 2 - 107 kâNa < karuṇā 24. k¡ymQ kāyam 8 - 5 - 37 kay < kāya 25. k¡lmQ kālam 8 - 5 - 47 kal < kāla 26. k¢MQ kiñcu 8 - 19 - 360 ¢k¢·t¯ < kiñcit 27. k¢r¡t]Q kirātaṉ 8 - 2 - 15 ¢krat < kirāta -210- Sl.No Tamil Transliteration Reference Sanskrit Transliteration 28. ÀNmQ kuṇam 8 - 2 - 3 g¤N < guṇa 29. ÀlmQ kulam 8 - 31 - 477 k[l < kula 30. ªkcr¢ kēcari 8 - 4 - 190 kEs¢rn¯ < kēsarin 31. ©k¬r¢ kauri 8 - 9 - 195 g¬r£ < gaurī 32. ckmQ cakam 8 - 41 - 575 jgt¯ < jagat 33. cHQkmmQ caṅkamam 8 - 1 - 30 jÄñm < jaṅgama 34. ccQ«cy]Q caccaiyaṉ 8 - 6 - 134 säOa < sattā 35. cNQzm¡ËtmQ caṇṭamārutam 8 - 4 - 55 cÎfmaât < caṇḍamāruta 36. c¡tQt¢rmQ cāttiram 8 - 4 - 51 SaÞæO < šāstra 37. c¢k¡mN¢ cikāmaṇi 8 - 30 - 470 ¢SKam¢N < šikhāmaṇi 38. c¢nQærmQ cintūram 8 - 18 - 350 ¢sÓÑ¥r < sindūra 39. ªcvk]Q cēvakaṉ 8 - 9 - 210 sEvk < sēvaka 40. ªc¡t¢ cōti 8 - 1 - 62 jaE¢tÞ < jōtis 41. QM¡]mQ ñāṉam 8 - 1 - 38 åOan < jñāna 42. ty¡ tayā 8 - 2 - 96 dya < dayā 43. trN¢ taraṇi 8 - 12 - 261 Dr¢N < dharaṇi 44. t¡Å tāṇu 8 - 44 - 601 ÞTaN¤ < sthāṇu 45. t¡LmQ tāḷam 8 - 17 - 343 tal < tāla 46. t£pmQ tīpam 8 - 9 - 195 d£p < dīpa 47. Ær¢ymQ turiyam 8 - 4 - 195 t¤yI < turya 48. n¡tQt¢kmQ nāttikam 8 - 4 - 47 na¢Þtk < nāstika 49. n¡t]Q nātaṉ 8 - 1 - 89 naT < nātha 50. n¡rN]Q nāraṇaṉ 8 - 12 - 272 narayN < nārāyaṇa 51. n¢tQt¢«r nittirai 8 - 4 - 29 ¢nd#a < nidrā 52. n¢rnQtrmQ nirantaram 8 - 5 - 10 ¢nrÓtr < nirantara 53. n£lmQ nīlam 8 - 23 - 404 n£laEÏpl < nīlōtpala 54. pÂp¡cmQ pacupācam 8 - 31 - 476 pS¤paS < pašupāša 55. p¡t¡LmQ pātāḷam 8 - 7 - 164 patal < pātāla -211- Sl.No Tamil Transliteration Reference Sanskrit Transliteration 56. p¢lmQ pilam 8 - 12 - 261 ¢bl < bila 57. ÈHQkmQ puṅkam 8 - 5 - 75 p¤Äñv < puṅgava 58. ÈrnQtr]Q purantaraṉ 8 - 23 - 403 p¤rÓdr < purandara 59. Èv]Q puvan 8 - 5 - 13 B¤v < bhuva 60. mtQtmQ mattam 8 - 47 - 620 mäO < matta 61. mnQt¡k¢]¢ mantākiṉi 8 - 6 - 151 mÓda¢kn£ < mandākinī 62. mnQt¡rmQ mantāram 8 - 6 - 151 mÓdar < mandāra 63. ªmkmQ mēkam 8 - 3 - 95 mEG < mēgha 64. y¡tQt¢«r yāttirai 8 - 4 - 29 yaæOa < yātrā 65. ªy¡]¢ yōṉi 8 - 4 - 12 yaE¢n < yōni 66. vNQªz¡tr¢ vaṇṭōtari 8 - 18 - 347 mÓdaEdr£ < mandōdarī 67. vnQt«] vantaṉai 8 - 5 - 30 vÓdna < vandanā 68. v¡kQÀ vākku 8 - 38 - 548 vac¯ < vāc 69. v¢k¡rmQ vikāram 8 - 10 - 220 ¢vkar < vikāra < Pkt. Vijjā 70. v¢cQ«c viccai 8 - 5 - 84 ¢vïa < Skt vidyā 71. v¢zHQk]Q viṭaṅkaṉ 8 - 4 - 160 ¢vzÄð < viṭaṅka -212- APPENDIX – 2 TIRUMURAI ALPHABETICAL INDEX Sl.No Tamil Word Reference Meaning Sanskrit Word aṅki < agni 1 8 - 13 - 15 Fire aHQk¢ A¢g" akkiramam < akrama 2 7 - 37 - 375 Irregularity akQk¢rmmQ A@m akaṇṭaṉ < akhaṇḍa God, as the Undivided 3 3 - 373 - 4038 One akNQz]Q AKÎf akattiyar < agastya 4 7 - 65 - 669 Sage Agastya aktQt¢yrQ AgÞÏy akaram akaram 5 7 - 3 - 28 The letter அ akrmQ Akrm¯ akilam < akhila 6 3 - 368 - 3980 Universe ak¢lmQ A¢Kl aṅkam < aṅga Sciences auxiliary to the 7 3 - 324 - 3507 Vēdas aHQkmQ AÄñ acurar < asura A class of demons at war 8 3 - 271 - 2940 with the gods aÂrrQ As¤r acōkam < ašōka Ašōka tree, Saraca 9 2 - 189 - 2045 indica aªc¡kmQ ASaEk -213- Sl.No Tamil Word Reference Meaning Sanskrit Word añcali Joining the hands and < añjali 10 8 - 3 - 75 raising them, as in aMQcl¢ worship A¸¢l añcaṉam < añjana Collyrium, black pigment 11 7 - 74 - 756 for the eyelashes aMQc]mQ A¸n añcukam < šuka 12 8 - 19 - 360 Parrot aMQÂkmQ S¤k aññāṉam < ajñāna Ignorance, spiritual 13 8 - 1 - 40 ignorance aMQM¡]mQ AåOan aṭṭa < aṣṭa Attainment of 8 types of 14 3 - 294 - 3189 power azQz A¾ aṇṭam < aṇḍa 15 1 - 97 - 1055 Sky, visible heavens aNQzmQ AÎf aṇu < aṇu Atom, minute particle of 16 8 - 4 - 112 matter aÅ AN¤ atikuṇaṉ < atiguṇa One possessing 17 1 - 22 - 232 extraordinary attributes at¢ÀN]Q A¢tg¤N atti < hastin 18 5 - 148- 1417 Elephant atQt¢ h¢Þtn¯ atinipuṇam < atinipuṇa Extraordinary Skill, 19 1 - 22 - 232 Cleverness at¢n¢ÈNmQ A¢t¢np¤N 20 atipaṉ 7 - 70 - 712 Lord < adhipa -214- Sl.No Tamil Word Reference Meaning Sanskrit Word at¢p]Q A¢Dp atipati < adhipati 21 3 - 342 - 3711 Lord, master, superior at¢pt¢ A¢Dp¢t Inner seat of thought, antakkaraṇam < antaḥkaraṇa feeling and volition, 22 1 - 128 - 1382 consisting of four anQtkQkrNmQ aspects AÓt:krN antakaṉ < antaka 23 6 - 287 - 2826 Destroyer anQtk]Q AÓtk antam < anta 24 1 - 135 - 1449 Termination, end, close anQtmQ AÓt antaram < antara 25 2 - 238 - 2577 Intermediate space anQtrmQ AÓtr anti < sandhi Of the universe at the 26 4 - 17 - 172 end of a kalpa anQt¢ s¢ÓD aṉācāram Departure from < anācāra 27 6 - 293 - 2884 established usage, an¡c¡rmQ improper conduct Anacar aṉāti < anādi That which has no 28 5- 167 - 1621 beginning an¡t¢ Ana¢d appu < ap Water, as one of the five 29 3 - 374 - 4052 elements apQÈ Ap¯ apayam < abhaya 30 3 - 311 - 3361 Fearlessness, intrepidity apymQ ABy -215- Sl.No Tamil Word Reference Meaning Sanskrit Word aparātam < aparādha Offence, transgression, 31 2 - 222 - 2403 fault apr¡tmQ ApraD amparam < ambara 32 3 - 380 - 4112 Sky, atmosphere, ether amQprmQ AØbr ampalam < ambala 33 8 - 10 - 231 Common place amQplmQ AØbl amaṇar < šramaṇa 34 1 - 117 - 1269 Jains amNrQ ½mN amarar < amara 35 1 - 104 - 1126 Immortals, dēvas amrrQ Amr amalaṉ < amala 36 2 - 158 - 1704 That which is spotless aml]Q Aml amaralōkam < amaralōka 37 2 - 197 - 2134 World of gods amrªl¡kmQ AmrlaEk amarāvati < amarāvatī 38 3 - 265 - 2877 Name of Indra's capital amr¡vt¢ Amravt£ amirtam < amṛta 39 2 - 227 - 2459 Immortality am¢rQtmQ Am¦t ayaṉ < aja 40 2 - 209 - 2257 Brahmā, as not born ay]Q Aj -216- Sl.No Tamil Word Reference Meaning Sanskrit Word arakkaṉ < rākṣas 41 1 - 80 - 871 Demon arkQk]Q raXs¯ arattam < rakta 42 8 - 5 - 97 Red colour artQtmQ r³ aravintam < aravinda 43 2 - 189 - 2045 Lotus arv¢nQtmQ Ar¢vÓd araṉ < hara 44 7 - 60 - 614 Šiva, the destroyer ar]Q hr arccaṉai < arcanā 45 2 - 146 - 1569 Worship arQcQc«] AcIna aracu < rājan 46 3 - 325 - 3523 King ar rajn¯ araṅkam < raṅga 47 2 - 167 - 1803 Stage, dancing hall arHQkmQ rÄñ ari < hari 48 3 - 367 - 3967 Viṣṇu ar¢ h¢r arukkaṉ < arka 49 5 - 213 - 2083 Sun aËkQk]Q AkI aruccuṉaṉ Arjuna, the third of the < arjuna 50 7 - 98 - 1003 Pāṇḍu princes, one of aËcQÂ]]Q pañca-pāṇṭavar Aj¤In -217- Sl.No Tamil Word Reference Meaning Sanskrit Word aruṇaṉ < aruṇa 51 8 - 20 - 367 Sun aËN]Q AâN aruvaṉ < arūpa 52 5 - 148- 1417 Formlessness aËv]Q Aãp alaṅkāram < alaṅkāra 53 2 - 213 - 2310 Adornment, decoration alHQk¡rmQ AlÄðar ayirāvatam < airāvata 54 2 - 184 - 1988 Indra's elephant ay¢r¡vtmQ eEravt avam < apa Nothingness, 55 8 - 5 - 9 Uselessness,vanity avmQ Ap avayavam < avayava 56 8 - 3 - 156 Limb, part of body avyvmQ Avyv avalam abala 57 3 - 383 - 4147 Suffering, pain, distress avlmQ Abl aviṉāci < avināšin 58 6 - 286 - 2815 God, the indestructible av¢n¡c¢ A¢vna¢Sn¯ avir < havis Sacrificial offering to 59 8 - 14 - 299 Dēvas av¢rQ h¢v: aṟputam < adbhuta 60 3 - 98 - 3861 Marvel, wonder, miracle aVQÈtmQ Aì^t -218- Sl.No Tamil Word Reference Meaning Sanskrit Word aṉṉam < haṃsa 61 2 - 256 - 2772 Species of swan a]Q]mQ hØs aṉaṅkaṉ Kāma or Cupid whose < anaṅga. 62 2 - 234 - 2535 body was reduced to a]HQk]Q ashes by Šiva AnÄñ aṉavaratam < anavarata Uninterruptedly, 63 6 - 281 - 2773 continually a]vrtmQ Anvrt aṉukūlam < anukūla 64 8 - 4 - 67 Good, blessing aÑàlmQ An¤k\l aṉumāṉ Hanumāṇ, the monkey < hanumān god, who greatly aided 65 3 - 291 - 3150 Rāma in his war with aÑm¡]Q Rāvaṇa hn¤man¯ aṉēkam < anēka 66 8 - 1 - 5 Many, not one aª]kmQ AnEk ākamam < āgama Šāstras, scriptures, one 67 8 - 2 - 10 of six piramāṇam AkmmQ Aagm ākācam Ether pervading all < ākāša 68 2 - 238 - 2576 space, one of five Ak¡cmQ elements AakaS ākāram < āhāra Shape, form, figure, 69 1 - 126 - 1367 outline Ak¡rmQ Aahar ākuti < āhuti Oblation offered in the 70 3 - 347 - 3760 consecrated fire AÀt¢ Aah¤¢t -219- Sl.No Tamil Word Reference Meaning Sanskrit Word āṅkāram < ahaṃkāra Conception of 71 6 - 255 - 2507 individuality AHQk¡rmQ Ah|kar ācāram Conducting oneself < ācāra 72 2 - 194 - 2100 according to the dictates Ac¡rmQ of the Šāstras Aacar āṭakam < hāṭaka 73 8 - 5 - 15 One of four kinds of gold AzkmQ hazk āṭakēccuram < Hāṭakēšvara The nether world, as the 74 6 - 284 - 2804 dominion of Hāṭakēša AzªkcQÂrmQ hazkEár āti < ādi Beginning, 75 3 - 367 - 3975 commencement At¢ Aa¢d ātittaṉ < āditya 76 2 - 179 - 1936 Sun At¢tQt]Q Aa¢dÏy ātipurāṇam < ādipurāṇa The Supreme Being, 77 5 - 188 - 1827 God, as the Ancient At¢Èr¡NmQ Aa¢dp¤raN ātimūrtti < ādimūrti 78 7 - 66 - 676 God, the primeval form At¢érQtQt¢ Aa¢dm¥¢tI ātirai < ārdrā The sixth nakṣatra called 79 7 - 97 - 985 Tiruvādirai Aad#aI At¢«r āmalakam < āmalaka 80 5 - 185 - 1791 Emblic myrobalan AmlkQkmQ Aamlk -220- Sl.No Tamil Word Reference Meaning Sanskrit Word āyiram < sahasra 81 2 - 195 - 2013 The number 1,000 Ay¢rmQ shÞa# āraṇīyam < āraṇya 82 7 - 36 - 369 Forest, jungle ArN£ymQ AarÎy āram < hāra Necklace of pearls or 83 2 - 246 - 2659 gems ArmQ har āriyam < ārya 84 5 - 131 - 1246 Sacred land of the Āryas Ar¢ymQ AayI āṉmā < ātman Soul, self, spirit, as opp. 85 4 - 45 - 445 to matter A]Qm¡ AaÏmn¯ āṉantam < ānanda Supreme felicity, 86 8 - 22 - 394 rapturous joy, bliss A]nQtmQ AanÓd ikaparam < ihapara 87 2 - 184 - 1984 This world ikprmQ ihpr iccai < icchā 88 2 - 243 - 2629 Wish, desire, inclination icQ«c iÅca iṭṭam < iṣṭa Desire, wish, inclination 89 3 - 383 - 4142 of mind, will izQzmQ i¾ itam That which is salutary, < hita 90 2- 176 - 1899 comfortable, acceptable, itmQ agreeable ¢ht -221- Sl.No Tamil Word Reference Meaning Sanskrit Word intiraṉ < indra Indra, who is the lord of 91 7 - 16 - 157 the Svarga inQt¢r]Q iÓd# intirañālam < indrajāla 92 8 - 2 - 43 The art of magic inQt¢rM¡lmQ iÓd#jal intiriyam < indriya 93 8 - 31 - 473 Organ of sense inQt¢r¢ymQ i¢Ód#y intu < indu 94 3 - 263 - 2848 Moon inQÆ iÓѤ imavāṉ < himavān nom. sing. of himavat. 95 1 - 67 - 723 Himālaya Mountains imv¡]Q ¢hmvan¯ iyamaṉ < yama 96 3 - 307 - 3323 Yama, the god of death iym]Q ym iyamāṉaṉ < yajamāna 97 2 - 184 - 1984 Sacriticer iym¡]]Q yjman iyamuṉai The river Jumna which < yamunā 98 5 - 135 - 1288 joins the Ganges at iyÉ«] Prayāga ym¤na iraṇam < raṇa 99 3 - 325 - 3520 War, battle, fight irNmQ rN iraṇiyaṉ < hiraṇya 100 6 - 297 - 2919 Name of an Acuraṉ irN¢y]Q ¢hrÎy -222- Sl.No Tamil Word Reference Meaning Sanskrit Word iravi < ravi 101 6 - 253 - 2490 Sun irv¢ r¢v irākkataṉ < rākṣasa 102 8 - 15 - 321 Giant, demon or goblin ir¡kQkt]Q raXs irāmaṉ Šrī Rāma, son of < rāma 103 2 - 179 - 1937 Dašaratha, the hero of ir¡m]Q the Rāmāyaṇa ram irukku < ṛk 104 2 - 211 - 2287 The Ṛg-vēda iËkQÀ §kq irutayam Heart, the organ of the < hṛdaya 105 8 - 4 - 84 body that circulates the iËtymQ blood ¶dy ilaṅkai < laṅkā 106 3 - 303 - 3284 Ceylon ilHQ«k lÄða ilayam < laya 107 4 - 97 - 947 Dissolution ilymQ ly ilavaṅkam < lavaṅga Clove, Caryophyllum 108 7 - 16 - 164 aromaticum ilvHQkmQ lvÄñ iliṅkam Symbol of Šiva in stone < liṅga 109 3 - 324 - 3505 or other material, set up il¢HQkmQ and worshipped ¢lÄñ iliṅkapurāṇam < liṅgapurāna 110 6 - 287 - 2826 One of the 18 puranas il¢HQkÈr¡NmQ ¢lÄñp¤raN -223- Sl.No Tamil Word Reference Meaning Sanskrit Word īcaṉ < īša Supreme Being; Lord of 111 8 - 1 - 11 the universe Ic]Q iIS ukkiram < ugra 112 7 - 37 - 375 Wrath, rage, fury ukQk¢rmQ ug# uttamaṉ < uttama Goodness, excellence, 113 7 - 23 - 235 nobility utQtm]Q uäOm uttaram < uttara 114 6 - 258 - 2537 That which follows utQtrmQ uäOr uttiram < uttara 115 7 - 49 - 504 North utQt¢rmQ uäOr utayam < udaya Appearance, becoming 116 4 - 64 - 625 visible utymQ udy utācaṉaṉ < hutāšana 117 3 - 371 - 4018 Agni, the god of fire ut¡c]]Q h¤taSn upakāram < upakāra 118 7 - 22 - 321 Help, assistance upk¡rmQ upkar upāyam < upāya That by which a person 119 4 - 54 - 526 realizes his aim up¡ymQ upay umāpati < umāpati Šiva, the great lord 120 3 - 371 - 4019 whose consort is Umā um¡pt¢ umap¢t -224- Sl.No Tamil Word Reference Meaning Sanskrit Word urakam < uraga 121 5 - 200 - 1929 Snake urkmQ urg uruttiralōkam < rudralōka 122 7 - 73 - 740 Šiva's world uËtQt¢rªl¡kmQ âd#laEk uruttiraṉ < rudra 123 3 - 307 - 3326 Šiva uËtQt¢r]Q âd# uruvam < rūpa 124 1 - 117 - 1259 Shape, visible form uËvmQ ãp urōmam < rōman 125 6 - 225 - 2202 Hair uªr¡mmQ raEmn¯ ulōpam < lōbha 126 6 - 240 - 2359 Stinginess uªl¡pmQ laEB uṉmattam < unmatta Madness, infatuation, 127 3 - 373 - 4042 frenzy u]QmtQtmQ uÓmäO ēkam < ēka 128 1 - 2 - 20 (Arith.) Unit - 1 EkmQ ek ēkapatam < ēkapada 129 6 - 248 - 2436 With one foot Ekp¡tmQ ekpad ēkampam < ekāmra Name of a Šiva shrine in 130 6 - 297 - 2924 Conjeevaram EkmQpmQ ekam# -225- Sl.No Tamil Word Reference Meaning Sanskrit Word ēkamūrtti < ēkamūrti 131 4 - 41 - 408 In one form EkérQtQt¢ ekm¥¢tI ēkātacar < ēkādaša 132 4 - 99 - 960 Ekadasa rudras Ek¡tcrQ ekadS ēkāntam < ēkānta Soiltude as in the 133 4 - 41 - 406 practice of Yōga Ek¡nQtmQ ekaÓt ētam khēdachēda 134 6 - 248 - 2436 Calamity, ruin EtmQ KEdcEd ētaṉ < hētu He who is the First 135 2 - 149 - 1603 Cause Et]Q hEt¤ ēlam < ēlā Cardamom-plant, 136 7 - 16 - 164 Elettaria cardamomum ElmQ ela ōṅkāram < ōmkāra Om, the mystic syllable, 137 6 - 252 - 2485 a.k.a Pranava OHQk¡rmQ AaEØkar Offering an oblation to ōmam < hōma the gods by pouring 138 2 - 219 - 2371 ghee, etc. into the OmmQ consecrated fire haEm kaṅkaṇam < kaṅkaṇa 139 2 - 117 - 1260 Bangle, bracelet, wristlet kHQkNmQ kÄðN kaṅkai < gaṅgā 140 2 - 201 - 2170 The river Ganges kHQ«k gÄña -226- Sl.No Tamil Word Reference Meaning Sanskrit Word < Pkt. Kaccha kaccai < Skt kakṣyā 141 7 - 30 - 303 Girdle, belt kcQ«c kßya kañcaṉ < kamja Brahmā, who was born 142 6 - 303 - 2973 in a lotus kMQc]Q kØj kaṭṭam < kaṣṭa Hardship, difficulty, 143 4 - 57 - 550 bodily pain, uneasiness kzQzmQ k¾ kaṭicūttiram < kaṭisūtra 144 4 - 111 - 1047 Waist Thread, cord k^âtQt¢rmQ k¢zs¥æO kaṇṭakam < kaṇṭhaka White long-flowered 145 1 - 136 - 1465 Nail Dye kNQzkmQ kÎZk kaṇṭam < kaṇṭha 146 5 - 115 - 1088 Throat, Neck kNQzmQ kÎZ kaṇanātaṉ < gaṇanātha 147 7 - 70 - 709 Chief of Šiva's hosts kNn¡t]Q gNnaT kaṇapati < gaṇapati Gaṇēša, who is the chief 148 7 - 46 - 475 of Šiva's hosts kNpt¢ gNp¢t kaṇam < gaṇa Celestial hosts, divided 149 5 - 132 - 1259 into 18 classes kNmQ gN kattūri < kastūrī Secretion from the navel 150 7 - 46 - 467 of the musk-deer ktQær¢ kÞt¥r£ -227- Sl.No Tamil Word Reference Meaning Sanskrit Word katali < kadalī 151 2 - 174 - 1875 Plantain-tree ktl¢ kdl£ kati < gati 152 7 - 62 - 644 Way, path kt¢ g¢t kantam < gandha 153 2 - 255 - 2768 Scent, odour, fragrance knQtmQ gÓD kantiruvar < gandharva Gandharvas, a celestial 154 6 - 265 - 2605 group of singers knQt¢ËvrQ gÓDvI kapālam < kapāla 155 3 - 324 - 3503 Skull, cranium kp¡lmQ kpal kapōtakam < kapōtaka 156 1 - 60 649 Dove kªp¡tkmQ kpaEtk kamalam < kamala 157 2 - 210 - 2271 Lotus kmlmQ kml kayam < gaja 158 8 - 9 - 18 Elephant kymQ gj kayantiram < gajendra 159 3 - 273 - 2960 Elephant kynQt¢rmQ gjEÓd# kayilai < kailāsa Mt. Kailāsa, in the 160 5 - 169 - 1631 Himālayas, abode of Šiva ky¢«l kWlas -228- Sl.No Tamil Word Reference Meaning Sanskrit Word karaciram < karaširas 161 3 - 333 - 3610 Hand and Head krc¢rmQ kr¢Srs¯ karaṇam < karaṇa To solicit pressingly and 162 7 - 6 - 54 persistently krNmQ krN karatalam < karatala 163 3 - 342 - 3703 the palm of the hand krtlmQ krtl karuṇai < karuṇā Compassion, grace, 164 8 - 2 - 107 mercy, benignity kË«N kâNa karumam < karma 165 3 - 301 - 3264 Action; work; deed kËmmQ kmI karuṭaṉ A mythical bird, king of < garuḍa 166 3 - 367 - 3970 the feathered race, kËz]Q vehicle of Viṣṇu gâf karuttaṉ < kartā 167 1 - 30 - 321 Doer, maker kËtQt]Q ktaI kali < kali Name of ayuga, the last 168 1 - 80 - 864 one kl¢ k¢l kaḷēparam < kalēbara 169 4 - 79 - 765 Body kªLprmQ klEbr A tree in Svarga kaṟpakam < kalpaka supposed to yield 170 3 - 272 - 2953 whatever one wishes to kVQpkmQ have kÚpk -229- Sl.No Tamil Word Reference Meaning Sanskrit Word kaṉṉi < kanyā Young unmarried 171 1 - 5 - 54 woman k]Q]¢ kÓya kaṉakam < kanaka 172 6 - 268 - 2644 Gold k]kmQ knk kākuttaṉ Rama, the hero of the < kākutstha 173 6 - 287 - 2822 Rāmāyana, as a k¡ÀtQt]Q descendant of Kakutstha kak[ÞT kāntāram < gāndhāra An ancient secondary 174 1 - 130 - 1399 melody-type of the pālai k¡nQt¡rmQ gaÓDar kāṇṭīpam < gāṇḍīva 175 6 - 281 - 2769 Arjuna's bow k¡NQ\pmQ gaÎf£v kāmakkōṭṭi < kāmakōṣṭha Pārvatī, as enshrined at 176 6 - 217 - 2127 Conjeevaram k¡mkQªk¡zQ^ kamkaE¿ kāmam < kāma 177 1 - 87 - 937 Desire k¡mmQ kam kāmiyam < kāmya 178 5 - 135 - 1292 Desired object k¡m¢ymQ kaØy kāyam < kāya 179 8 - 5 - 37 Body k¡ymQ kay kāraṇam < kāraṇa Principle, origin, source, 180 7 - 58 - 595 cause k¡rNmQ karN -230- Sl.No Tamil Word Reference Meaning Sanskrit Word kārikai < kārikā 181 1 - 75 - 811 Woman, Lady k¡r¢«k ka¢rka kālam < kāla 182 8 - 5 - 47 Time, duration k¡lmQ kal kālakālaṉ < kālakāla Šiva, as one who 183 7 - 64 - 662 subdued Yama k¡lk¡l]Q kalkal kālapayiravar < kālabhairava 184 4 - 73 - 712 A manifestation of Šiva k¡lpy¢rvrQ kalBWrv kāḷakaṇṭaṉ < kālakaṇṭha Šiva, as having azure- 185 2 - 215 - 2324 coloured neck k¡LkNQz]Q kalkÎZ kāḷakūṭam Poison from the sea of < kālakūṭa 186 7 - 9 - 92 milk kept by Šiva in His k¡LàzmQ throat kalk\z kāḷatti < kālahastin A Šiva shrine in North 187 6 - 254 - 2495 Arcot District k¡LtQt¢ kalh¢Þtn¯ kāḷi < Kālī 188 3 - 314 - 3396 Durgā, as being black k¡L¢ kal£ kāviyam < kāvya 189 7 - 68 - 690 Epic poem k¡v¢ymQ kaÛy kiñcu < kiñcit 190 8 - 19 - 360 A little k¢MQ ¢k¢·t¯ -231- Sl.No Tamil Word Reference Meaning Sanskrit Word kirakam Planets, of which there < graha 191 3 - 325 - 3520 are nine in the Hindu k¢rkmQ system g#h kiramam Order, propriety, rule, < krama 192 2 - 250 - 2710 method, regularity, k¢rmmQ sequence @m kirātaṉ < kirāta 193 8 - 2 - 15 Šiva, as a hunter k¢r¡t]Q ¢krat kiri < giri 194 3 - 305 - 3305 Hill, mountain k¢r¢ ¢g¢r kiṉṉarar < kinnara A class of demigods, 195 2 - 215 - 2327 celestial musicians, k¢]Q]rrQ ¢k°r kītam < gīta 196 2 - 250 - 2704 Song, chant k£tmQ g£t kuṅkumam < kuṅkuma Saffron, bulbous-rooted 197 7 - 40 - 409 plant, Crocus sativus ÀHQÀmmQ k[Äð^m kuñcaram < kuñjara 198 3 - 272 - 2945 Elephant ÀMQcrmQ k[¸r kuṇṭam Hollow in the ground for < kuṇḍa 199 7 - 18 - 179 the sacred fire of the ÀNQzmQ Hindus k[Îf kuṇṭalam < kuṇḍala Gold ear-ring worn by 200 3 - 290 -3142 men ÀNQzlmQ k[Îfl -232- Sl.No Tamil Word Reference Meaning Sanskrit Word kuṇṭōtaraṉ A short gluttonous < kuṇḍaudara goblin in the host of 201 6 - 306 - 3001 Šiva, having a capacious ÀNQªz¡tr]Q round belly k[ÎfaEdr kuṇam < guṇa Attribute, property, 202 8 - 2 - 3 quality ÀNmQ g¤N kuntaḷam < kuntala 203 3 - 333 - 3603 Woman's hair ÀnQtLmQ k[Ótl kupēraṉ God of wealth, lord of < kubēra 204 2 - 219 - 2371 Yakṣas, regent of the Àªpr]Q North k[bEr kumutam < kumuda 205 2 - 219 - 2374 Esculent white water-lily ÀÉtmQ k[m¤d kuru < guru 206 5 - 126 - 1199 Spiritual preceptor ÀË g¤â A plain near Delhi, scene kurukkēttiram < kurukṣētra of the great battle 207 7 - 78 - 797 between the Kauravas ÀËkQªktQt¢rmQ and the Pāṇḍavas k[âXEæO kurōtam < krōdha 208 7 - 5 - 49 Anger, wrath Àªr¡tmQ @«D kulapati < kulapati 209 1 - 112 - 1217 Head of a family Àlpt¢ k[lp¢t kulam < kula 210 8 - 31 - 477 Family, lineage ÀlmQ k[l -233- Sl.No Tamil Word Reference Meaning Sanskrit Word kuvalayam < kuvalaya 211 7 - 76 - 777 White Indian water-lily ÀvLymQ k[vly kēcari < kēsarin 212 8 - 4 - 190 Lion ªkcr¢ kEs¢rn¯ kēcavaṉ < kešava 213 4 - 107 - 1024 Viṣṇu ªkcv]Q kESv kētakai Fragrant screw-pine, 1. < ketakā 214 2 - 258 - 2793 sh., Pandanus ªkt«k odoratissimus kEzka kētāram < kedāra A shrine in the 215 6 - 267 - 2626 Himalayas sacred to Šiva ªkt¡rmQ kEdar kōcaram < gōcara Object of sense, as 216 3 - 358 - 3877 sound, colour ªk¡crmQ gaEcr kōtaṉam < gōdhana Cows considered as 217 3 - 275 - 2977 wealth ªk¡t]mQ gaEDn kōtāvari < gōdāvarī 218 5 - 135 - 1288 The river Godavari ªk¡t¡vr¢ gaEdavr£ kōpuram < gōpura Tower- gate of a city or 219 3 - 290 -3141 temple ªk¡ÈrmQ gaEp¤r kōmaḷam < kōmala 220 3 - 358 - 3873 Softness, tenderness ªk¡mLmQ kaEml -234- Sl.No Tamil Word Reference Meaning Sanskrit Word kōmiyam < gōmēdaka 221 5 - 135 - 1292 Cinnamon-stone ªk¡m¢ymQ gaEmEdk kōram < ghōra Severity, cruelty, 222 3 - 373 - 4044 vehemence ªk¡rmQ GaEr kōvaṇam < kaupīna 223 7 - 53 - 545 Man's loin-cloth ªk¡vNmQ k¬p£n kauri < gaurī 224 8 - 9 - 195 Pārvatī ©k¬r¢ g¬r£ cakkaram < cakra Discus, of Viṣṇu; sharp- 225 3 - 367- 3972 edged and circular ckQkrmQ c@ cakkaravākam < cakra vāka 226 7 - 37 - 375 Cakra bird, ckQkrv¡kmQ c@vak cakam < jagat 227 8 - 41 - 575 Universe, world, earth ckmQ jgt¯ cakalam < sakala 228 3 - 368 - 3980 All, the whole cklmQ skl caṅkaṭam Difficulty, trouble, < saṅkaṭa 229 4 - 52 - 499 straitened cHQkzmQ circumstances sÄðz caṅkamam Living creatures, as < jaṅgama 230 8 - 1 - 30 capable of locomotion, cHQkmmQ opp. to tāvaram jÄñm -235- Sl.No Tamil Word Reference Meaning Sanskrit Word caṅkaraṉ < šaṅkara Šiva, Dispenser of 231 3 - 307 - 3327 happiness cHQkr]Q SÄðr caṅku < šaṅkha Conch, large convolute 232 1 - 75 - 809 shell, Turbinella pyrum cHQÀ SH¯K caṅkucakkaratāri < šaṅkhacakradhara Viṣṇu, as conch-discus- 233 5 - 186 - 1802 bearer cHQÀckQkrt¡r¢ SH¯Kc@Dr caccari < jharjhara 234 6 - 287 - 2825 A kind of drum ccQcr¢ JJIr caccaiyaṉ < sattā 235 8 - 6 - 134 God, as Reality ccQ«cy]Q säOa caci < šaši Šiva, as wearing the 236 1 - 12 - 125 moon on His head cc¢ S¢S caṭāyu < jaṭāyuḥ A vulture-king who 237 2 - 179 - 1928 figures in Ramayana cz¡Ê jzay¤: caṭai < jaṭā 238 3 - 367 - 3968 Matted locks of hair c«z jza caṇṇi san To smear, as with sacred 239 6 - 270 - 2664 ashes cNQN¢ sn¯ caṇṭamārutam < caṇḍamāruta 240 8 - 4 - 55 Hurricane, wind-storm cNQzm¡ËtmQ cÎfmaât -236- Sl.No Tamil Word Reference Meaning Sanskrit Word caṇṭi < caṇḍa 241 2 - 201 - 2168 A canonized Šaiva saint cNQ^ cÎf cattam < šabda 242 6 - 268 - 2636 Sound ctQtmQ SÖd catti < šakti Ability, power, strength, 243 1 - 115 - 1241 energy, prowess ctQt¢ S¢³ cattiyam < satya 244 2 - 202 - 2180 Truth, veracity ctQt¢ymQ sÏy catācivaṉ < sadāšiva 245 6 - 286 - 2813 Šiva, in His highest form ct¡c¢v]Q sda¢Sv caturmukaṉ < caturmukha 246 5 - 186 - 1802 Lit., the four-faced cÆrQÉk]Q ct¤m¤IK caturaṉ < catura 247 2 - 158 - 1704 Able, clever person cÆr]Q ct¤r cantaṉam < candana Sandalwood tree, 248 7 - 74 - 756 Santalum album cnQt]mQ cÓdn canti < sandhyā One of the three 249 7 - 65 - 669 divisions of the day cnQt¢ sÓÒya cantai < chandas To recite the Verse, 250 3 - 307 - 3330 stanza repeatedly cnQ«t CÓds¯ -237- Sl.No Tamil Word Reference Meaning Sanskrit Word cantōkam < chandōga 251 6 - 263 - 2587 Sama veda cnQªt¡kmQ CÓdaEg cantiraṉ < candra 252 3 - 318 - 3440 The moon cnQt¢r]Q cÓd# cantirātittaṉ < candrāditya As long as moon and sun 253 4 - 100 - 974 endure cnQt¢r¡t¢tQt]Q cÓd#a¢dÏy campāti A vulture-king, elder son < sampāti 254 2 - 179 - 1928 of Aruṇa and brother of cmQp¡t¢ Jaṭāyu sØpa¢t campu < šambhu Šiva, as bestowing 255 3 - 310 - 3353 happiness cmQÈ SØB¤ camayam < samaya Creed or religious 256 7 - 55 - 568 system cmymQ smy camāti Intense contemplation < samādhi 257 1 - 66 - 721 of God, identifying cm¡t¢ oneself with Him sma¢D camitai < samidhā Sacrificial fuel, of which 258 1 - 132 - 1424 there are nine kinds cm¢«t s¢mDa camuttiram < samudra 259 6 - 312 - 3058 Sea, ocean cÉtQt¢rmQ sm¤d# cayam < jaya 260 4 - 65 - 638 Triumph, victory cymQ jy -238- Sl.No Tamil Word Reference Meaning Sanskrit Word caracuvati The spouse of Brahmā, < sarasvatī 261 5 - 135 - 1292 the divine embodiment crÂvt¢ of speech and learning srÞvt£ caraṇam < šaraṇa 262 5 - 210 - 2042 Shelter, refuge, asylum crNmQ SrN caraacaram Things that move and < carācara 263 6 - 297 - 2921 those that are cr¡crmQ motionless cracr caritai < carita 264 2 - 249 - 2696 History, biography cr¢«t c¢rt First of the four-fold cariyai means of attaining < caryā 265 3 - 339 - 3674 salvation, which consists cr¢«y in worshipping God-in- cyaI form in a temple calam < jala 266 1 - 122 - 1321 Water clmQ jl calam < cala Trembling, quivering, 267 7 - 35 - 358 wavering clmQ cl calantaraṉ < jalandra 268 6 - 286 - 2813 An Asura slain by Šiva clnQtr]Q jlÓd# cavitā < savitā / savitṛ 269 7 - 9 - 85 Sun cv¢t¡ s¢vta caṉaṉam < janana 270 4 - 18 - 180 Birth c]]mQ jnn -239- Sl.No Tamil Word Reference Meaning Sanskrit Word cākkiyam < šākya Buddhism, as founded 271 2 - 197 - 2133 by Šākya-muni c¡kQk¢ymQ SaÀy cākaram < sāgara Ocean, sea, as dug by 272 1 - 66 - 717 Cakarar c¡krmQ sagr cākai < šākhā 273 2 - 230 - 2486 Vēdic section c¡«k SaKa cāttiram < šāstra 274 8 - 4 - 51 Science c¡tQt¢rmQ SaÞæO cātaṉam < sādhana 275 3 - 61 - 4097 Means c¡t]mQ saDn cāti < jāti 276 2 - 255 - 2758 Family, clan, race c¡t¢ ja¢t cātu < sādhu 277 3 - 312 - 3376 Good, virtuous person c¡Æ saD¤ cāpam < šāpa 278 6 - 233 - 2294 Curse, imprecation c¡pmQ Sap cāmam < sāman 279 6 - 309 - 3034 The Sāma-vēda c¡mmQ samn¯ cārati < sārathi Charioteer, coachman, 280 4 - 64 - 628 driver c¡rt¢ sar¢T -240- Sl.No Tamil Word Reference Meaning Sanskrit Word cikaram < šikhara Summit, top of a 281 7 - 71 - 720 mountain c¢krmQ ¢SKra cikāmaṇi < šikhāmaṇi 282 8 - 30 - 470 Crest jewel c¢k¡mN¢ ¢SKam¢N ciṅkam < siṃha 283 7 - 2 - 17 Lion c¢HQkmQ ¢sØh ciṭṭam < šiṣṭa 284 1 - 49 - 533 Eminence; greatness c¢zQzmQ ¢S¾ citti < siddhi Success, realisation, 285 3 - 368 - 3984 attainment c¢tQt¢ ¢s¢¼ cittiram < citra 286 7 - 66 - 673 Picture, painting c¢tQt¢rmQ ¢cæO cintūram < sindūra Vermilion, red paint, red 287 8 - 18 - 350 powder for tilaka c¢nQærmQ ¢sÓÑ¥r cintai < cintā 288 6 - 302 - 2963 Mind, intellect c¢nQ«t ¢cÓta ciram < širas 289 5 - 115 - 1091 Head c¢rmQ ¢Srs¯ ciramam < šrama 290 5 - 135 - 1293 Exhaustion, weariness c¢rmmQ ½m -241- Sl.No Tamil Word Reference Meaning Sanskrit Word cilai < šilā 291 1 - 19 - 199 Statue, idol c¢«l ¢Sla civakati < šivagati Salvation, final 292 2 - 241 - 2615 deliverance of the soul c¢vkt¢ ¢Svg¢t civaṉ One of the great gods, < šiva 293 1 - 112 - 1217 the third of the Hindu c¢v]Q triad ¢Sv civalōkam < šivalōka 294 1 - 117 - 1270 Kailāsa, as Šiva's abode c¢vªl¡kmQ ¢SvlaEk cītam < šīta 295 3 - 345 - 3735 Coldness, chillness c£tmQ S£t cīlam < šīla Good conduct, 296 1 - 38 - 412 character, virtue c£lmQ S£l cīvaṉ < jīva 297 5 - 213 - 2081 Individual soul c£v]Q j£v cukkirīvaṉ The monkey-king who < sugrīva 298 3 - 291 - 3150 assisted Rāma against ÂkQk¢r£v]Q Rāvaṇa s¤g#£v cuttam < šuddha Purity, cleanness, moral 299 1 - 89 - 967 purity ÂtQtmQ S¤¼ cuntaram < sundara 300 7 - 46 - 471 Beauty, handsomeness ÂnQtrmQ s¤Ódr -242- Sl.No Tamil Word Reference Meaning Sanskrit Word cupattirai < subhadrā 301 5 - 120 - 1135 A wife of Arjuna ÂptQt¢«r s¤Bd#a curapi < surabhi 302 7 - 65 - 668 Celestial cow Ârp¢ s¤r¢B curuti < šruti 303 3 - 325 - 3514 Vēda, as learnt orally ÂËt¢ ½¤¢t cuvarkkam < svarga Indra's heaven, the 304 2 - 177 - 1912 world of gods ÂvrQkQkmQ ÞvgI cūtaṉ < sūta 305 3 - 312 - 3379 Sutha muni ât]Q s¥t cūrapaṉma A king of Asuras who < sūrapadma 306 5 - 177 - 1720 was slain in battle by ârp]Qm¡ Skanda s¥rpî cūlam < šūla Trident, the three- 307 2 - 249 - 2694 pronged dart of Šiva âlmQ S¥l cūḷāmaṇi < cūḍāmaṇi Chief gem in a crest or 308 4 - 110 - 1036 diadem âL¡mN¢ c¥fam¢N ceṇpakam < campaka Champak flower, 309 1 - 60 - 647 Michelia champaca ©cNQpkmQ cØpk cēkaraṉ < šēkhara 310 7 - 71 - 722 Eminent person ªckr]Q SEKr -243- Sl.No Tamil Word Reference Meaning Sanskrit Word cēṭaṉ < šēṣa The thousand-headed 311 3 - 290 - 3142 serpent ªcz]Q SEx cēmam < kṣēma Safety, well-being, 312 4 - 37 - 365 welfare ªcmmQ XEm cēvakaṉ < sēvaka Servant, peon, 313 8 - 9 - 210 attendant ªcvk]Q sEvk caivaṉ < šaiva 314 4 - 62 - 602 Šiva «cv]Q SWv cōkam < šōka 315 5 - 181 - 1752 Distress, grief ªc¡kmQ SaEk cōti < jōtis Light, splendour, lustre, 316 8 - 1 - 62 brilliancy, effulgence ªc¡t¢ jaE¢tÞ cōti < šōdha To search, make 317 6 - 270 - 2664 research into ªc¡t¢ saED cōmaṉ < sōma 318 1 - 55 - 600 Moon ªc¡m]Q saEm ñāṉam < jñāna Intellect, intelligence, 319 8 - 1 - 38 wisdom QM¡]mQ åOan takkaṉ Dakṣa, a progenitor of < dakṣa 320 3 - 367 - 3972 the human race, one of tkQk]Q nine piracāpati dX -244- Sl.No Tamil Word Reference Meaning Sanskrit Word takaram < dahara 321 7 - 71 - 720 The cavity of the heart tkrmQ dhr tacakkirīvaṉ < dašagrīva Rāvaṇa, as having ten 322 6 - 274 - 2704 necks tckQk¢r¢v]Q dSg#£v tacamukaṉ < dašamukha 323 2 - 228 - 2471 Rāvaṇa, as ten-faced tcÉk]Q dSm¤K tacarataṉ < dašaratha A king of Ayōdhya, 324 6 - 286 - 2817 father of Rāma tcrt]Q dSrT taṇṭam < daṇḍa 325 7 - 10 - 99 Cane, staff, rod tNQzmQ dÎf taṇṭi < daṇḍi 326 6 - 306 - 3001 Yama tNQ^ d¢Îf tattuvam < tattva Essential nature of 327 1 - 101 - 1102 things, quality ttQÆvmQ täv tantiram < tantra Stratagem, scheme, 328 2 - 202 - 2178 expedient, means tnQt¢rmQ tÓæO tapōtaṉaṉ < tapōdhana 329 3 - 337 - 3350 Hermit, ascetic tªp¡t]]Q tpaEDn tamarukam < ḍamaruka 330 3 - 267 - 2892 Kettle-drum tmËkmQ fmâk -245- Sl.No Tamil Word Reference Meaning Sanskrit Word tayā < dayā 331 8 - 2 - 96 God, as All-Merciful ty¡ dya taraṅkam < taraṅga 332 1 - 4 - 39 Ocean trHQkmQ trÄñ taraṇi < dharaṇi 333 8 - 12 - 261 Earth trN¢ Dr¢N taru < taru 334 2 - 218 - 2363 Tree tË tâ tarumam Virtuous deed, Statute, < dharma 335 5 - 210 - 2046 ordinance, law, sacred tËmmQ law,Usage, practice DmI tarumarācaṉ < dharmarāja God of Justice and 336 4 - 31 - 305 Righteousness tËmr¡c]Q DmIraj talam < sthala 337 3 - 369 - 3999 Sacred place, shrine tlmQ ÞTl tavam < tapas Penance, religious 338 2 - 209 - 2267 austerities tvmQ tpÞ taṉañcayaṉ < dhanañjaya 339 1 - 75 - 811 Arjuna t]MQcy]Q Dn¸y taṉam < dhana Wealth, substance, 340 1 - 76 - 825 property t]mQ Dn -246- Sl.No Tamil Word Reference Meaning Sanskrit Word taṉu < dhanus 341 1 - 128 - 1382 Bow tÑ Dn¤Þ tāṇu < sthāṇu 342 8 - 44 - 601 Firmness, stability t¡Å ÞTaN¤ tātu < dhātu 343 1 - 104 - 1130 Pollen t¡Æ Dat¤ tāparam < sthāvara Liṅga, as fixed and 344 4 - 48 - 469 immovable t¡prmQ ÞTavr tāmam < dhāman 345 5 -205 - 1978 Place, position t¡mmQ Damn¯ tārakai < tārakā 346 6 - 214 - 2089 Star t¡r«k tarka tārittiram < dāridriya 347 4 - 110 - 1033 Poverty t¡r¢tQt¢rmQ da¢r¢d#y tāḷam < tāla 348 8 - 17 - 343 (Mus.) Time- measure t¡LmQ tal tāṉam < dāna Donation, grant, as a 349 6 - 302 - 2966 meritorious deed t¡]mQ dan tikku Cardinal and < dik 350 3 - 350 - 3794 intermediate points, t¢kQÀ eight quarters ¢dkq -247- Sl.No Tamil Word Reference Meaning Sanskrit Word ticai < dišā Cardinal points, region, 351 6 - 226 - 2220 quarter, direction t¢«c ¢dSa tirikālam The three parts of the < trikāla 352 4 - 29 - 290 day, viz., kālai, ucci, t¢r¢k¡lmQ mālai ¢æOkal tiricikai < tridṛšya Matter, as an object of 353 1 - 22 - 233 perception t¢r¢c¢«k ¢æOèÜy tiripuram The three aerial cities of < tripura 354 2 - 176 - 1901 gold, silver and iron t¢r¢ÈrmQ burnt by Šiva ¢æOp¤r tilakam < tilaka A small circular mark on 355 3 - 283 - 3070 forehead t¢lkmQ ¢tlk tiyampakaṉ < tryambaka 356 3 - 371 - 4018 Šiva, as three-eyed t¢ymQpk]Q æOyØbk tīpam < dīpa 357 8 - 9 - 195 Lamp, light t£pmQ d£p tīrkkam < dīrgha 358 1 - 57 - 618 Length, in space or time t£rQkQkmQ d£GI tīrttam < tīrtha 359 3 - 324 - 3505 Ceremonially pure water t£rQtQtmQ t£TI tīram < dhīra 360 5 - 125 - 1190 Courage, valour t£rmQ D£r -248- Sl.No Tamil Word Reference Meaning Sanskrit Word tīṉaṉ < dīna Poor man; person in 361 4 - 56 - 546 distress t£]]Q d£n tukkam < duḥkha Sorrow, distress, 362 1 - 58 - 628 affliction ÆkQkmQ Ѥ:K tuṭṭaṉ < duṣṭa Wicked, mischievous 363 5 - 177 - 1721 fellow ÆzQz]Q Ѥ¾ tuntupi < dundubhi 364 3 - 330 - 3572 Large kettle-drum ÆnQÆp¢ ѤÓѤ¢B tumpuru < tumburu 365 6 - 238 - 2344 A celestial musician ÆmQÈË t¤Øb¤â turaṅkam < turaga 366 7 - 87 - 888 Horse ÆrHQkmQ t¤rg turiyam < turya The fourth state of the 367 8 - 4 - 195 soul Ær¢ymQ t¤yI tūtaṉ < dūta 368 7 - 68 - 695 Messenger, news-carrier æt]Q Ñ¥t tūpam < dhūpa Incense, fragrant smoke, 369 5 -205 - 1978 aromatic vapour æpmQ D¥p tūmam < dhūma 370 2 - 219 - 2371 Smoke æmmQ D¥m -249- Sl.No Tamil Word Reference Meaning Sanskrit Word tūram < dūra 371 5-125-1190 Remoteness, distance ærmQ Ñ¥r tūḷi < dhūli 372 7 - 22 - 221 Dust æL¢ D¥¢l tēcam < dēša Province, territory, land, 373 7 - 67 - 677 district ªtcmQ dES tēcu < tējas 374 7 - 46 - 473 Lustre, light, brightness ªt tEjs¯ tēvaṉ < dēva 375 1 - 44 - 477 God ªtv]Q dEv tēvi < dēvī 376 3 - 377 - 4089 Goddess ªtv¢ dEv£ tōttiram < stōtra 377 3 - 324 - 3505 Praise, laudation, eulogy ªt¡tQt¢rmQ ÞtaEæO nakaram < nagara 378 1 - 88 - 952 City, town, nkrmQ ngr naṭṭam < Pkt. naṭṭa 379 7 - 6 - 58 Dance, dancing nzQzmQ nÊó nati < nadī 380 2 - 244 - 2638 River nt¢ nd£ -250- Sl.No Tamil Word Reference Meaning Sanskrit Word nanti Nandi, chief attendant < nandi 381 2 - 255 - 2768 of Šiva, having a bull's nnQt¢ face n¢Ód namacivāya < nama:šivāya 382 4 - 80 - 773 Panchakshara mantra nm c¢v¡y nm:¢Svay namaṉ < yama 383 5 - 205 - 1977 Yama nm]Q ym nayaṉam < nayana 384 1 - 106 - 1144 Eye ny]mQ nyn narakam < naraka 385 3 - 307 - 3326 Hell, the infernal regions nrkmQ nrk naraciṅkam < narasiṃha Viṣṇu in His Man-lion 386 7 - 39 - 399 incarnation nrc¢HQkmQ nr¢sØh narapati < narapati 387 7 - 98 - 1004 Chief among humans nrpt¢ nrp¢t naraṉ < nara 388 1 - 12 - 122 Man, human being nr]Q nr nākam < nāga 389 3 - 373 - 4044 Serpent n¡kmQ nag nāttikam < nāstika 390 8 - 4 - 47 Atheism n¡tQt¢kmQ na¢Þtk -251- Sl.No Tamil Word Reference Meaning Sanskrit Word nātaṉ < nātha 391 8 - 1 - 89 Master, lord, superior n¡t]Q naT nāṉāvitam < nānāvidha 392 1 - 9 - 91 Diverse ways n¡]¡v¢tmQ nana¢vD nāṭakam < nāṭaka 393 1 - 7 - 65 Play, drama, n¡zkmQ nazk nāpi < nābhi 394 7 - 45 - 464 Navel n¡p¢ na¢B nāmam < nāman 395 3 - 307 - 3320 Name n¡mmQ namn¯ nāmatēyam < nāmadhēya 396 2 - 228 - 2471 Name, appellation n¡mªtymQ namDEy nāyakaṉ < nāyaka 397 3 - 289 - 3132 Lord, master, chief n¡yk]Q nayk nāraṇaṉ < nārāyaṇa 398 8 - 12 - 272 Viṣṇu n¡rN]Q narayN nārataṉ < nārada Nārada, a celebrated 399 6 - 238 - 2344 sage and son of Brahmā n¡rt]Q nard nāripākaṉ Šiva, as having His < nārībhāga 400 2 - 221 - 2396 consort on one side of n¡r¢p¡k]Q His body nar£Bag -252- Sl.No Tamil Word Reference Meaning Sanskrit Word niccayam < nišcaya 401 7 - 64 - 662 Certainty, assurance n¢cQcymQ ¢này nicicaraṉ < nišācara 402 3 - 342 - 3708 Lit., night-rover , Asura n¢c¢cr]Q ¢nSacr nittam < nitya 403 7 - 37 - 382 Eternity n¢tQtmQ ¢nÏy nittirai < nidrā 404 8 - 4 - 29 Sleep, repose n¢tQt¢«r ¢nd#a niti < nidhi 405 5 - 189 - 1831 Treasure-hoard n¢t¢ ¢n¢D nimalaṉ < nirmala Purity, immaculateness, 406 1 - 112 - 1212 spotlessness n¢ml]Q ¢nmIl niyamam < niyama 407 3 - 307 -3323 Moral or religious duty n¢ymmQ ¢nym nirantaram < nirantara 408 8 - 5 - 10 Continuity n¢rnQtrmQ ¢nrÓtr nirāmayaṉ < nirāmaya 409 3 - 325 - 3519 The Supreme Being n¢r¡my]Q ¢nramy niruttam < nṛtta 410 2 - 162 - 1746 Dancing n¢ËtQtmQ n¦äO -253- Sl.No Tamil Word Reference Meaning Sanskrit Word nirūpaṉ < nirūpa 411 6 - 248 -2437 God, as formless n¢ëp]Q ¢nãp nīcaṉ < nīca 412 5 - 186 - 1808 Low, vile person n£c]Q n£c nīti < nīti 413 2 - 162 - 1748 Equity, justice n£t¢ n£¢t nīlakaṇṭaṉ < nīlakaṇṭha Šiva, as having azure- 414 7 - 7 - 63 coloured neck n£lkNQz]Q n£lkÎZ nīlam < nīlōtpala 415 8 - 23 - 404 Blue Indian water-lily n£lmQ n£laEÏpl nūpuram < nūpura Anklets formed of little 416 2 - 177 - 1916 bells çÈrmQ n¥p¤r nēttiram < nētra 417 7 - 46 - 468 Eye ªntQt¢rmQ nEæO pakti < bhakti Piety; faith; devotion, as 418 4 - 23 - 229 to a deity, guru pkQt¢ B¢³ pakavaṉ < bhagavān 419 2 - 219 - 2371 Divine Being, god pkv]Q Bgvan¯ An ancient king of the pakīrataṉ solar race who is < bhagīratha believed to have 420 3 - 327 - 3542 brought down the pk£rt]Q sacred Gaṅgā from the Bg£rT heaven -254- Sl.No Tamil Word Reference Meaning Sanskrit Word paṅkayam < paṅkaja 421 3 - 333 - 3604 Lotus, as mud-born pHQkymQ pÄðj pacupati < pašupati 422 1 - 38 - 411 Šiva, as Lord of souls pÂpt¢ pS¤p¢t pacupācam (Šaiva.) Bond, or the < pašupāša obstructive principle 423 8 - 31 - 476 which hinders the souls from finding release in pÂp¡cmQ union with Šiva pS¤paS pañcamam (Mus.) A secondary < pañcama 424 4 - 29 - 286 melody-type of the kuṟiñcipālai pMQcmmQ p·m pañca < pañca 425 5 - 144 - 1381 Five pMQc p· pañcavaṭi < pañcavaṭa Sacred thread twisted 426 7 - 53 - 545 with hair pMQcv^ p·vz pañcēntiram < pañcēndriya 427 6 - 240 - 2362 The five organs of sense pMQªcnQt¢r¢mQ p·E¢Ód#y paṭṭar < bhaṭṭa 428 5 - 212 - 2068 An Ācārya pzQzrQ BÊó patam < pada 429 4 - 7 - 69 Word, vocable ptmQ pd pantam < bandha Bondage, earthly 430 3 - 307 - 3330 attachment pnQtmQ bÓD -255- Sl.No Tamil Word Reference Meaning Sanskrit Word paracu < parašu 431 3 - 370 - 4001 Battle-axe pr prS¤ parañcōti < parañjyōtis Supreme Being, as the 432 3 - 324 - 3505 Light Divine prMQªc¡t¢ pr|ÇyaE¢tÞ param < para That which is pre- 433 2 - 253 - 2730 eminent, excellent prmQ pr paramparaṉ < parampara 434 2 - 169 - 1825 The Supreme Being prmQpr]Q pr|pr paramaṉ < parama 435 3 - 319 - 3449 The Supreme Being prm]Q prm paramēṭṭi < paramēṣṭhin 436 1 - 38 - 411 The Supreme Being prªmzQ^ prmE¢¿n¯ paralōkam < paralōka 437 1 - 74 - 808 The highest world prªl¡kmQ prlaEk parāparaṉ < parātpara 438 2 - 169 - 1825 God, as most high pr¡pr]Q praÏpr paripālakaṉ < paripālaka 439 1 - 4 - 44 Patron; protector; ruler pr¢p¡lk]Q p¢rpalk palam < bala Strength, power, might, 440 2 - 187 - 2021 vigour; force plmQ bl -256- Sl.No Tamil Word Reference Meaning Sanskrit Word pali < bali Offering given to gods, 441 2 - 174 - 1877 manes, etc., in sacrifice pl¢ b¢l pavittiram < pavitra 442 7 - 31 - 317 Sacredness, purity pv¢tQt¢rmQ p¢væO pavam < bhava 443 1 - 21 - 217 Birth, origin pvmQ Bv pavaḷam Red coral Corallium < pravāla 444 6 - 224 - 2197 rubram, one of nava- pvLmQ maṇi p#val pākkiyam < bhāgya 445 3 - 366 - 3965 Lot, destiny p¡kQk¢ymQ BaÂy pākam < bhāga 446 7 - 9 - 91 Sharing, dividing p¡kmQ Bag pācupataṉ < pāšupata 447 1 - 97 - 1052 Šiva p¡Âpt]Q paS¤pt pāṇam < bāṇa 448 2 - 139 - 1492 Arrow p¡NmQ baN pāṇi < pāṇi 449 3 - 341 - 3700 Hand, Arm p¡N¢ pa¢N pāṇi < pānīya 450 1 - 128 - 1382 Water p¡N¢ pan£y -257- Sl.No Tamil Word Reference Meaning Sanskrit Word pātam < pāda Foot, as of a person or 451 5 - 114 - 1081 animal p¡tmQ pad pātāḷam < pātāla The lowest subterranean 452 8 - 7 - 164 region p¡t¡LmQ patal pārttaṉ < pārtha 453 5 - 115 - 1083 Arjuna p¡rQtQt]Q paTI pārttivaṉ < pārthiva 454 3 - 309 - 3346 King p¡rQtQt¢v]Q pa¢TIv pālaṉ < bāla 455 1 - 52 - 564 Infant p¡l]Q bal pāvaṉai < bhāvanā 456 1 - 97 - 1053 Imagination, fancy p¡v«] Bavna pāvanācan < pāpanāša Removal of sin, 457 7- 62 - 635 absolution p¡vn¡c]Q papnaS pāvam < pāpa 458 1 - 52 - 569 Sinful act, crime p¡vmQ pap piṅki < bhṛṅgin 459 6 - 306 - 3001 A Ṛṣi; ஓ இ p¢HQk¢Ë^ B¦¢Äñ piccai < bhikṣā Alms, food or raw rice 460 1 - 39 - 416 given as alms p¢cQ«c ¢BXa -258- Sl.No Tamil Word Reference Meaning Sanskrit Word piṇṭam < piṇḍa Anything globular or 461 3 - 331- 3590 round, lump p¢NQzmQ ¢pÎf pittan < pitta 462 7 - 1 - 1 Lunatic, mad p¢tQt]Q ¢päO pitā < pitā 463 6 - 307 - 3011 Father p¢t¡ ¢pta piracam < prasrava 464 7 - 77 - 785 Honey p¢rcmQ p#Þa#v piramaṉ < brahma Brahmā, the creator, 465 3 - 347 - 3760 one of tiri-mūrtti p¢rm]Q b#’ piramāṇam < pramāṇa Criterion, ground of 466 7 - 46 - 471 inference or belief p¢rm¡NmQ p#maN pirārttaṉai < prārthanā 467 5 - 213 - 2081 Prayer, supplication p¢r¡rQtQt«] p#aTIna pilam < bila 468 8 - 12 - 261 Nether region p¢lmQ ¢bl pilayam End of a Kalpa when the < pralaya 469 4 - 50 - 486 destruction of the world p¢lymQ occurs p#ly pīṭam < pīṭha 470 6 - 226 - 2221 Seat, chair p£zmQ p£Z -259- Sl.No Tamil Word Reference Meaning Sanskrit Word pīṭai < pīḍā Affliction, sorrow, 471 3 - 278 - 3013 distress, misery p£«z p£f puṅkam < puṅgava 472 8 - 5 - 75 Eminent person ÈHQkmQ p¤Äñv puṭpakam < puṣpaka 473 6 - 225 - 2211 Aerial car of Kubēra ÈzQpkmQ p¤Ýpk puṭpam < puṣpa 474 3 - 297 - 3216 Flower ÈzQpmQ p¤Ýp puṇṇiyam < puṇya 475 5 - 179 - 1739 God, as the Holy Being ÈNQN¢ymQ p¤Îy puṇṭarīkam < puṇḍarīka 476 3 - 373 - 4044 White lotus ÈNQzr£kmQ p¤Îfr£k puttar < buddha 477 2 - 164 - 1773 Buddhists ÈtQtrQ b¤¼ puttiraṉ < puttra 478 2 - 215 - 2332 Son ÈtQt¢r]Q p¤æO puyaṅkam < bhujaṅga 479 3 - 339 - 3675 Snake ÈyHQkmQ B¤jÄñ puyam Sl.No Tamil Word Reference Meaning Sanskrit Word purantaraṉ < purandara 481 8 - 23 - 403 Indra ÈrnQtr]Q p¤rÓdr purūravaṉ < purūravas An ancient king of the 482 3 - 377 - 4084 Lunar race Èërv]Q p¤ãrvs¯ An upper world, the puvalōkam < bhuvarlōka second of 483 6 - 281 - 2774 7 upper worlds (mēl- ēḻ- Èvªl¡kmQ ulakām) B¤vla©Ik puvan < bhuva 484 8 - 5 - 13 God as self existent Èv]Q B¤v puvaṉam < bhuvana 485 4 - 48 - 466 World Èv]mQ B¤vn pūcuraṉ < bhūsura Brahman, considered as 486 1 - 75 - 814 god on earth èÂrrQ B¥s¤r pūcai Worship; homage to < pūjā superiors; adoration of 487 3 - 260 - 2819 the gods with proper è«c ceremonies p¥ja pūtam < bhūta The five elements of 488 1 - 39 - 417 nature ètmQ B¥t pūtalam < bhū 489 6 - 263 - 2589 Earth ètlmQ B¥ pūticātaṉam < bhūtisādhana Šaivaite symbols, as 490 3 - 378 - 4097 sacred ashes, rudrākṣa èt¢c¡t]mQ B¥¢tsaDn -261- Sl.No Tamil Word Reference Meaning Sanskrit Word pūmi < bhūmi 491 1 - 39 - 417 Earth èm¢ B¥¢m pūraṇaṉ < pūrṇa 492 6 - 221 - 2163 God, as the most perfect èrN]Q p¥NI purāṇaṉ < purāṇa 493 6 - 221 - 2163 God, as the Ancient Èr¡N]Q p¤raN pētam < bhēda 494 5 - 156 - 1502 Difference, dissimilarity ªptmQ BEd pēri < bhērī 495 7 - 15 - 147 Kettle-drum ªpr¢ BEr£ pōkam < bhōga 496 6 - 215 - 2097 Pleasure, happiness ªp¡kmQ BaEg pōtam < bōdha 497 7 - 60 - 622 Wisdom, Knowledge ªp¡tmQ baED makaram < makara 498 7 - 71 - 720 Crocodile mkrmQ mkr makuṭam < makuṭa 499 1 - 100 - 1087 Crown mÀzmQ mk[z maṅkaḷam < maṅgala 500 1 - 102 - 1109 Auspiciousness mHQklmQ mÄñl -262- Sl.No Tamil Word Reference Meaning Sanskrit Word maṇṭalam < maṇḍala Region, as of sun, moon 501 3 - 267 - 2898 or clouds mNQzlmQ mÎfl maṇṭapam < maṇḍapa Pavilion in a temple or 502 2 - 219 - 2372 Public hall or rest house mNQzpmQ mÎfp maṇi < maṇi 503 2 - 245 - 2654 Gem, precious stone mN¢ m¢N maṇikaṇṭaṉ < maṇikaṇṭha 504 3 - 366 - 3957 Šiva, as blue-necked mN¢kNQz]Q m¢NkÎZ mattam < matta 505 8 - 47 - 620 Bewilderment, madness mtQtmQ mäO matam < mata Religious tenet, sect, 506 7 - 5 - 49 religion mtmQ mt matukaram < madhukara 507 4 - 10 - 100 Honey-bee mÆkrmQ mD¤kr matucūtaṉaṉ < madhu sūdana Viṣṇu, as the slayer of 508 3 - 367 - 3971 Madhu mÆât]]Q mD¤s¥dn maturam < madhura Sweetness, as of taste or 509 2 - 173 - 1862 sound mÆrmQ mD¤r matuvam < madhupa 510 7 - 94 - 957 Bee, as sucking honey mÆvmQ mD¤p -263- Sl.No Tamil Word Reference Meaning Sanskrit Word mantākiṉi < mandākinī 511 8 - 6 - 151 The Celestial Ganges mnQt¡k¢]¢ mÓda¢kn£ mantāram < mandāra A tree of Svarga, one of 512 8 - 6 - 151 pañca-taru mnQt¡rmQ mÓdar mantiram < mantra Sacred formula of 513 7 - 60 - 623 invocation of a deity mnQt¢rmQ mÓæO mantiri mayāṉam < šmašāna 515 7 - 53 - 540 Burning or burial ground my¡]mQ ÜmSan mayēntiram < mahēndra 516 3 - 367 - 3968 Mt. Mahēndra mªynQt¢rmQ mhEÓd# marakatam < marakata 517 1 - 20 - 210 Emerald mrktmQ mrkt maraṇam < maraṇa 518 5 - 210 - 2042 Death, mortality mrNmQ mrN malam < mala (Šaiva.) The three 519 4 - 70 - 684 impurities of the soul. mlmQ ml maṉmataṉ < manmatha 520 3 - 293 - 3971 Kāma, the God of Love m]Qmt]Q mÓmT -264- Sl.No Tamil Word Reference Meaning Sanskrit Word maṉam < manas Mind; will; the reasoning 521 5 - 115 - 1082 faculty m]mQ mns¯ maṉōṉmaṇi < manōnmanī 522 5 - 204 - 1964 Pārvatī mª]¡]QmN¢ mnaEÓmN£ māṇikkam < māṇikya 523 7 - 58 - 600 Ruby, carbuncle m¡N¢kQkmQ ma¢NÀy māttirai < mātrā Moment or measure of 524 5 - 135 - 1291 time m¡tQt¢«r maæOa mātā < mātā 525 6 - 307 - 3011 Mother m¡t¡ mata mārkkam < mārga 526 2 - 215 - 2328 Road, path or way m¡rQkQkmQ magI mārutam < māruta 527 7 - 84 - 854 Air, wind m¡ËtmQ maât māyam < māyā Illusion, false 528 6 - 225 - 2212 appearance m¡ymQ maya mālai < mālā Anything strung 529 4 - 72 - 699 together m¡«l mala mittiram < mitra 530 6 - 226 - 2623 Friendship m¢tQt¢rmQ ¢mæO -265- Sl.No Tamil Word Reference Meaning Sanskrit Word mukam < mukha 531 3 - 260 - 2812 Face ÉkmQ m¤K muṇṭakam < muṇḍaka 532 1 - 136 - 1465 Forehead ÉNQzkmQ m¤Îfk < Pkt. mutti mutti Final beatitude or < Skt mukti 533 1 - 115 - 1241 emancipation ÉtQt¢ m¤¢³ mūrkkaṉ < mūrkha 534 4 - 52 - 498 Ignorant person; fool érQkQk]Q m¥KI mēkam < mēgha 535 8 - 3 - 95 Cloud ªmkmQ mEG The golden mountain mēru round which the planets < mēru are said to revolve, 536 2 - 146 - 1575 believed to be the ªmË centre of the seven mEâ Dvīpas mōkam < mōha 537 7 - 84 - 856 Fascination due to love ªm¡kmQ maEh yāttirai < yātrā Journey; voyage; 538 8 - 4 - 29 pilgrimage y¡tQt¢«r yaæOa yāmam < yāma Midnight; the middle 539 3 - 380 - 4119 watch of the night y¡mmQ yam yukam < yuga Age, æon, a long period 540 1 - 126 - 1363 of time ÊkmQ y¤g -266- Sl.No Tamil Word Reference Meaning Sanskrit Word yōkam < yōga Junction, union, 541 3 - 338 - 3667 combination ªy¡kmQ yaEg yōṉi < yōni Place of birth, source, 542 8 - 4 - 12 origin ªy¡]¢ yaE¢n vakkiram < vakra 543 4 - 56 - 543 Curve, bend, winding vkQk¢rmQ v@ vakuḷam < vakuḷa Pointed-leaved ape 544 2 - 224 - 2430 flower. vÀLmQ vk[l vacciravaṇṇaṉ < vaišravaṇa 545 6 - 226 - 2623 Kubēra vcQc¢rvNQN]Q vW½vN vacam < vaša Possession, charge, 546 7 - 60- 620 custody, care vcmQ vS vacu < vasu A class of Gods called 547 7 - 55 - 565 aṣṭavasu v vs¤ vañcam < vañcana 548 3 - 309 - 3334 Fraud, deceit vMQcmQ v·n vaṭam vaṇṭōtari < mandōdarī 550 8 - 18 - 347 The wife of Rāvaṇa vNQªz¡tr¢ mÓdaEdr£ -267- Sl.No Tamil Word Reference Meaning Sanskrit Word < Pkt. vaṇṇa vaṇṇam < Skt varṇa 551 3 - 280 - 3039 Colour vNQNmQ vNI vataṉam < vadana 552 1 - 10 - 104 Face; countenance vt]mQ vdn vantaṉai < vandanā Homage,Salutation, 553 8 - 5 - 30 adoration as to a deity vnQt«] vÓdna varttamāṉaṉ < vardhamāna 554 1 - 66 - 720 God vrQtm¡]]Q vDIman varataṉ < varada One who grants a 555 3 - 307 - 3326 boon,God vrt]Q vrd varākam < varāha The boar-incarnation of 556 6 - 282 - 2784 Viṣṇu vr¡kmQ vrah varuṇaṉ Varuṇa, god of the < varuṇa ocean and of the 557 2 - 215 - 2327 maritime tracts, also of vËN]Q rain, regent of the West vâN vayiram < vajra 558 7 - 1 - 3 Thunderbolt or Diamond vy¢rmQ vj# vaṉmataṉ < manmatha 559 6 - 215 - 2101 Kāma v]Qmt]Q mÓmT vaṉam < vana 560 7 - 6 - 57 Forest v]mQ vn -268- Sl.No Tamil Word Reference Meaning Sanskrit Word vākkiyam Speech, saying; < vākya 561 2 - 213 - 2311 assertion, statement; v¡kQk¢ymQ Sentence vaÀy vākku < vāc 562 8 - 38 - 548 Word, speech v¡kQÀ vac¯ vācam < vāsana 563 2 - 185 - 1996 Fragrance v¡cmQ vasn vācuki < vāsuki 564 6 - 241 - 2366 A divine serpent v¡Âk¢ vas¤¢k vāmatēvaṉ < vāmadēva 565 5 - 205 - 1978 Šiva v¡mªtv]Q vamdEv vāyu < vāyu 566 6 - 258 - 2541 Wind, air v¡Ê vay¤ vāṉaram < vānara 567 7 - 76 - 779 Ape, monkey v¡]rmQ vanr vikkiṉam < vighna Obstacle, hindrance, 568 6 - 226 - 2221 difficulty v¢kQk¢]mQ ¢vG" vikāram < vikāra Change, alteration, 569 8 - 10 - 220 transformation v¢k¡rmQ ¢vkar vikirtaṉ < vikṛta God, as different from 570 1 - 75 - 817 the world v¢k¢rQt]Q ¢vk]t -269- Sl.No Tamil Word Reference Meaning Sanskrit Word viccātarar < vidyādhara A class of demigods, one 571 1 - 7 - 68 of patiṉeṇ-kaṇam v¢cQc¡trrQ ¢vïaDr < Pkt. Vijjā viccai < Skt vidyā 572 8 - 5 - 84 Learning or Knowledge v¢cQ«c ¢vïa vicayaṉ < vijaya 573 2 - 206 - 2229 Arjuna v¢cy]Q ¢vjy viṭaṅkaṉ < viṭaṅka The naturally formed 574 8 - 4 - 160 lingam, as unchiselled v¢zHQk]Q ¢vzÄð viṭam < viṣa 575 3 - 367 - 3974 Poison v¢zmQ ¢vx vitātā < vidhātā vidhātṛ 576 5 - 165 - 1594 Brahmā v¢t¡t¡ ¢vData viti < vidhi Injunction, ordinance, 577 2 - 240 - 2598 rule v¢t¢ ¢v¢D vināyakaṉ < vināyaka 578 6 - 226 - 2221 Gaṇēša, son of Shiva v¢n¡yk]Q ¢vnayk vimalaṉ < vimala 579 1 - 112 - 1216 He who is immaculate v¢ml]Q ¢vml vimāṉam < vimāna Fabulous, self-moving 580 3 - 338 - 3667 aerial car v¢m¡]mQ ¢vman -270- Sl.No Tamil Word Reference Meaning Sanskrit Word viratam Religious vow, act of < vrata austerity; holy practice, 581 6 - 255 - 2512 as fasting, continence, v¢rtmQ etc v#t viruttaṉ < vṛddha 582 1 - 76 - 822 Aged person v¢ËtQt]Q v¦¼ virutti < vṛddhi 583 7 - 46 - 475 Increase, growth v¢ËtQt¢ v¦¢¼ vīṇai < vīṇā 584 3 - 364 - 3938 The Indian Lute v£«N v£Na vīti < vīthī 585 1 - 80 - 866 Street v£t¢ v£T£ vētam < vēda The Vēdas, the sacred 586 1 - 39 - 417 books of the Hindus ªvtmQ vEd vēṭam < vēṣa 587 2 - 197 - 2133 Disguise ªvzmQ vEx vēṇu < vēṇu 588 1 - 128 - 1382 Bamboo ªvÅ vEN¤ vaikuṇṭam < vaikuṇṭha 589 4 - 30 - 300 Viṣṇu's heaven «vÀnQtmQ vWk[ÎZ vaitikam < vaidika That which is sanctioned 590 3 - 366 - 3957 or enjoined by the Vēdas «vt¢kmQ vW¢dk -271- 13. APPENDIX 3 - TRANSLITERATION KEY Vowels :- Symbol Tamil Sanskrit a a A ā A Aa i i i Symbol Tamil Sanskrit ī I iI ca c c u u u cha C ū U U ja j e e e jha J ē E Symbol Tamil Sanskrit ňa M M W ai eE pa p p o o pha P ō O AaE Symbol Tamil Sanskrit ba b ṭa z z au oL bha B ṭha Z ma m m Consonants :- ḍa f ḍha F Symbol Tamil Sanskrit ṇa N N Symbol Tamil Sanskrit ya y y ka k k ra r r Symbol Tamil Sanskrit kha K ṟa V ta t t ga g la l l tha T gha G ļa L da d ṅa H H ḻa [ dha D va v v na n n ša S ṉa ] șa x sa s ha h